The political mischiefs of popery, or, Arguments demonstrating I. that the romish religion ruines all those countries where 'tis establish'd II. that it occasions the loss of above 200 millions of livres ... to France in particular, III. that if popery were abolished in France, that kingdom would become incomparably more rich and populous ..., IV. that it is impossible that France should ever be re-established whilst popery is their national religion / by a person of quality.
         Souligné, de.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 237 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60933
         Wing S4719
         ESTC R25778
         09118945
         ocm 09118945
         42476
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60933)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42476)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1295:26)
      
       
         
           
             The political mischiefs of popery, or, Arguments demonstrating I. that the romish religion ruines all those countries where 'tis establish'd II. that it occasions the loss of above 200 millions of livres ... to France in particular, III. that if popery were abolished in France, that kingdom would become incomparably more rich and populous ..., IV. that it is impossible that France should ever be re-established whilst popery is their national religion / by a person of quality.
             Souligné, de.
             Ridpath, George, d. 1726.
          
           [10], 148 p.
           
             Sold by J. Harris,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             "Translators letter to the book-seller" signed: G. Ridpath.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- France.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Clergy -- France.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Political
           Mischiefs
           OF
           POPERY
           :
           OR
           ,
           Arguments
           Demonstrating
           ,
           
             
               I.
               That
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Religion
              
               Ruines
               all
               those
               Countries
               where
               't
               is
               Establish'd
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               it
               occasions
               the
               loss
               of
               above
               200
               Millions
               of
               Livres
               or
               16
               Millions
               Sterling
               ,
               
                 per
                 An.
              
               to
               France
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               if
               Popery
               were
               Abolished
               in
               France
               ,
               that
               Kingdom
               would
               become
               incomparably
               more
               Rich
               and
               Populous
               ;
               and
               the
               King's
               Revenues
               would
               Advance
               above
               100
               Millions
               of
               Livres
               ,
               or
               8
               Millions
               Sterling
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               France
               should
               ever
               be
               Re-established
               ,
               whilst
               Popery
               is
               their
               National
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           a
           Native
           of
           France
           ;
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Desolation
             of
             France
             demonstrated
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Sold
           by
           J.
           Harris
           ,
           at
           the
           Harrow
           in
           
             Little
             Britain
          
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           Honourable
           THE
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Treatise
           which
           I
           take
           the
           Liberty
           to
           Dedicate
           to
           your
           Honours
           ,
           with
           all
           imaginable
           Respect
           ,
           was
           published
           sometime
           ago
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           by
           several
           Persons
           of
           Great
           Judgment
           ,
           thought
           not
           Unworthy
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           your
           view
           in
           English
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Importance
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           the
           Profit
           which
           they
           thought
           might
           from
           thence
           redound
           to
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
         
           The
           design
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           prove
           by
           Political
           Arguments
           ,
           (
           a
           Method
           New
           and
           Extraordinary
           )
           that
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           is
           the
           Falsest
           of
           any
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           destruction
           and
           plague
           of
           all
           Countries
           where
           it
           is
           Established
           ,
           and
           Ruins
           Nations
           more
           ▪
           than
           any
           other
           False
           Religion
           that
           we
           have
           yet
           heard
           of
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           demonstrate
           by
           the
           Instance
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           Popery
           occasions
           the
           loss
           of
           above
           200
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           even
           as
           to
           Temporals
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           reaps
           unspeakable
           Advantages
           by
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           hath
           delivered
           her
           from
           that
           Cruel
           and
           Unsupportable
           Yoke
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           Reason
           to
           hope
           that
           this
           Book
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           your
           Honours
           ,
           because
           it
           tends
           more
           and
           more
           to
           confirm
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           which
           ,
           against
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Popery
           ,
           you
           have
           on
           all
           occasions
           testified
           an
           ardent
           Zeal
           .
        
         
           The
           tender
           Care
           and
           great
           Charity
           which
           you
           have
           manifested
           towards
           the
           poor
           Refugees
           ,
           who
           suffer
           for
           the
           said
           Religion
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Courage
           and
           Zeal
           you
           have
           discover'd
           in
           this
           last
           War
           ,
           by
           sparing
           nothing
           that
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           gloriously
           appear
           to
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           you
           value
           neither
           your
           Treasures
           nor
           your
           Blood
           ,
           when
           there
           's
           a
           necessity
           of
           spending
           them
           in
           defence
           of
           your
           Religion
           ;
           And
           in
           effect
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           less
           at
           
           Stake
           ,
           than
           the
           loosing
           or
           preserving
           it
           ,
           for
           your selves
           and
           your
           Posterity
           ;
           nay
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           for
           the
           whole
           Protestant
           World
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           that
           you
           must
           have
           lost
           your
           precious
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           dear
           to
           you
           as
           Men
           and
           Christians
           ;
           That
           it
           would
           please
           God
           that
           by
           your
           Genenerous
           Example
           and
           Sage
           Resolves
           ,
           you
           may
           transmit
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           same
           Prudence
           ,
           Magnanimity
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           for
           the
           Mainte●…ance
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           your
           Publick
           Liberties
           ,
           against
           all
           Attempts
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           constant
           Prayer
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           with
           all
           possible
           Submission
           and
           profound
           Respect
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             
               Most
               humble
               and
               most
               Obedient
               Servant
               ,
            
             De
             Soulignê
             
               Grandson
               to
               M.
            
             Du
             Plessis
             Mornay
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           ABout
           a
           Year
           ago
           ,
           I
           published
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           upon
           the
           present
           State
           of
           France
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Desolation
             of
          
           France
           Demonstrated
           :
           And
           there
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           I
           made
           it
           evident
           ,
           That
           Popery
           was
           the
           principal
           Cause
           of
           all
           the
           Misery
           and
           Ruin
           that
           hath
           befall'n
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Book
           was
           pleasing
           to
           this
           Nation
           in
           general
           ;
           but
           some
           were
           apt
           to
           think
           I
           had
           aggravated
           Matters
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Condition
           of
           France
           was
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           I
           had
           represented
           it
           .
           Amongst
           others
           ,
           a
           certain
           Gentleman
           of
           great
           Parts
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           write
           a
           Manuscript
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           full
           of
           Wit
           ,
           and
           diametrically
           opposite
           to
           what
           I
           had
           advanced
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           publish
           it
           .
           The
           Events
           that
           happened
           since
           ,
           have
           confirmed
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           what
           I
           then
           said
           ;
           whereupon
           that
           Ingenious
           Person
           hath
           acknowledged
           ,
           in
           a
           curious
           piece
           lately
           published
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           Reason
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           had
           writ
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           France
           .
           But
           diverse
           other
           Persons
           of
           Worth
           ,
           having
           wished
           that
           I
           would
           justifie
           the
           Proposition
           which
           I
           had
           advanced
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Popery
             occasions
             the
             loss
             of
             200
             Millions
          
           per
           An.
           to
           France
           ;
           which
           to
           them
           
           seem'd
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           to
           sa●…isfie
           their
           desire
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           end
           I
           publish'd
           what
           I
           had
           writ
           upon
           that
           Subject
           sometime
           ago
           in
           French
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Iudgment
           which
           others
           gave
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           to
           conjecture
           what
           was
           proper
           to
           be
           Added
           or
           Corrected
           in
           the
           English
           Edition
           ,
           which
           I
           n●…w
           present
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           with
           several
           Additions
           ;
           and
           had
           done
           it
           sooner
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           Reasons
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           here
           related
           .
           But
           I
           supposed
           besides
           ,
           that
           People
           will
           have
           more
           Inclination
           to
           Read
           such
           Pieces
           now
           the
           War
           is
           over
           ,
           during
           which
           they
           lov'd
           to
           hear
           of
           nothing
           but
           bloody
           Battles
           ,
           and
           Princes
           Dethron'd
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Romans
           in
           Horace
           his
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           expresseth
           it
           in
           the
           following
           Lines
           ,
           
             
               —
               Pugnas
               &
               exactos
               Tyrannos
            
             
               Densum
               humeris
               bibit
               aure
               vulgus
               .
            
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           some
           people
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           write
           with
           too
           much
           heat
           against
           Popery
           :
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           those
           Persons
           don't
           know
           Popery
           well
           enough
           ,
           nor
           have
           they
           ever
           examined
           it
           throughly
           .
           They
           are
           misled
           by
           some
           common
           Prejudices
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           that
           Religion
           not
           according
           to
           its
           essential
           Principles
           ,
           and
           constant
           Practise
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           external
           Behaviour
           of
           some
           that
           profess
           it
           ,
           as
           Laicks
           who
           are
           s●…metimes
           as
           well
           Polished
           ,
           Civilized
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Honest
           in
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           as
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           here
           those
           People
           stop
           with●…ut
           consulting
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           considering
           that
           the
           D●…ctrine
           ,
           Morals
           and
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           more
           becoming
           Devils
           than
           Men.
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           People
           morally
           Honest
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           among
           Pagans
           ,
           Iews
           and
           Mahumetans
           ;
           and
           even
           among
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           there
           are
           sone
           who
           are
           honester
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Society
           ,
           than
           their
           Religi●…n
           obliges
           them
           to
           be
           .
           But
           those
           Gentlemen
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           think
           there
           's
           no
           hurt
           in
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           nor
           don
           't
           consider
           the
           Mischiefs
           their
           Religion
           does
           to
           ail
           Mankind
           in
           general
           ,
           because
           they
           think
           it
           never
           did
           them
           any
           ;
           so
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Maxim
           of
           theirs
           ,
           all
           Religions
           should
           be
           alike
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           Rational
           and
           Moral
           People
           of
           all
           Perswasions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           may
           Reply
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Protestant
           that
           had
           more
           Reason
           than
           my self
           ,
           to
           write
           sharply
           against
           Popery
           ,
           there
           having
           been
           no
           Man
           hitherto
           ,
           who
           hath
           studied
           that
           
           Point
           so
           thoroughly
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           Regard
           of
           the
           infinite
           Mischiefs
           ,
           which
           it
           occasions
           to
           States
           ;
           as
           wi●…l
           appear
           by
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           No
           Man
           can
           exceed
           bounds
           in
           expressing
           his
           Abhorrence
           of
           Popery
           ,
           provided
           he
           forbear
           reflecting
           upon
           innocent
           Persons
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           carefully
           done
           ,
           for
           certainly
           the
           Malignity
           of
           t●…e
           Romish
           Religion
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           goes
           beyond
           all
           Expression
           or
           Idea
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           have
           Reason
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           I
           have
           ,
           all
           honest
           Papists
           will
           think
           the●…selves
           obliged
           to
           me
           ▪
           fo●…
           disabusing
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           convict
           me
           of
           a
           Mistake
           ,
           I
           am
           wi●…ling
           to
           bear
           the
           reproach
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Wits
           of
           this
           Age
           will
           perhaps
           find
           fault
           with
           my
           Stile
           and
           manner
           of
           Expression
           ,
           and
           complain
           that
           it
           is
           dull
           and
           not
           genteel
           ,
           for
           most
           People
           now
           a
           days
           look
           for
           a
           fine
           Stile
           in
           Books
           .
           But
           besides
           ,
           that
           my
           Matter
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           a
           fl●…urishing
           Stile
           nor
           sallies
           of
           Fancy
           ,
           I
           freely
           own
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           none
           of
           those
           who
           are
           fond
           ,
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           fine
           Wit
           ,
           an
           Orator
           or
           Polite
           Writer
           :
           I
           am
           concent
           if
           I
           can
           discover
           ,
           in
           my
           rude
           Method
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           are
           of
           the
           highest
           Importance
           ,
           and
           Use
           to
           Men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           else
           hath
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           that
           those
           who
           love
           Solid
           and
           Important
           Discoveries
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           and
           Good
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           will
           do
           me
           Iustice.
           Those
           that
           have
           finer
           Pens
           t●…an
           I
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           Handle
           this
           Subject
           better
           after
           me
           ,
           Correct
           my
           Faults
           ,
           Supply
           my
           Defects
           ,
           and
           Add
           to
           my
           Discoveries
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Maxim
           as
           true
           ●…s
           common
           ,
           
             Facile
             est
             inventis
             addere
          
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           I
           expect
           more
           from
           Works
           of
           this
           na●…ure
           ,
           towards
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Popery
           ,
           than
           from
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           Controversies
           that
           shall
           be
           writ
           henceforward
           .
           Great
           Men
           never
           Read
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           they
           govern
           themselves
           meerly
           by
           sensible
           Reasons
           and
           Visible
           Interest
           .
           Those
           that
           I
           propose
           here
           are
           Uncontrovertible
           ,
           beyond
           all
           Exception
           ,
           and
           Intelligible
           to
           People
           of
           the
           meanest
           Capacities
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           but
           patience
           to
           hear
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           that
           remains
           to
           be
           Controverted
           ,
           is
           the
           degree
           of
           the
           Mischief
           occasioned
           by
           Popery
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           Ihave
           represented
           it
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           insist
           on
           the
           Instance
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           infinite
           Malignity
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           rather
           than
           on
           that
           of
           any
           other
           Popish
           State
           ,
           because
           that
           Country
           is
           best
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           last
           year
           I
           undertook
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           
           the
           Ruin
           of
           France
           proceeded
           mostly
           from
           Popery
           ;
           so
           that
           ●…is
           Treatise
           is
           an
           Appendix
           of
           that
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           forced
           contrary
           to
           my
           inclination
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           Mischiefs
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           say
           is
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           design
           to
           offend
           any
           Man
           ,
           my
           intention
           being
           only
           to
           display
           the
           desperate
           Malignity
           of
           Popery
           .
           I
           own
           that
           those
           who
           Govern
           in
           France
           ,
           are
           endowed
           with
           many
           grea●…
           and
           rare
           Qualities
           ,
           but
           Popery
           striveth
           continually
           either
           to
           Stiste
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           Employ
           t●…em
           to
           base
           and
           pernicions
           Ends.
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           all
           would
           do
           well
           there
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           wh●…
           carry
           the
           chief
           Sway
           in
           that
           Nation
           .
        
         
           I
           propose
           ●…o
           other
           end
           to
           my self
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           present
           Country
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           hitherto
           found
           some
           Bread
           ,
           and
           where
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           starve
           in
           time
           to
           come
           :
           Whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           robb'd
           of
           all
           in
           France
           ,
           for
           serving
           Go●…
           according
           to
           my
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           probable
           that
           if
           I
           and
           others
           ●…ad
           slaid
           there
           till
           now
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           only
           have
           been
           d●…riev'd
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           same
           endeavours
           us'd
           to
           ruine
           our
           Souls
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           made
           use
           of
           to
           ruine
           those
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           moreover
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           evinced
           ,
           that
           all
           I
           say
           might
           be
           of
           infinite
           advantage
           to
           France
           ,
           if
           she
           knew
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           she
           might
           thereby
           become
           ab●…ndantly
           mo●…
           Rich
           ,
           Po●…ent
           and
           Happy
           ,
           than
           ever
           she
           was
           ;
           So
           that
           in
           t●…
           respect
           I
           discover
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           Love
           for
           France
           ,
           than
           those
           do
           who
           Govern
           her
           ,
           or
           than
           ind●…d
           she
           discovers
           for
           her self
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Translator's
           Letter
           TO
           THE
           Book-Seller
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           following
           Book
           being
           now
           Tra●…slated
           ,
           must
           take
           its
           Fa●…e
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Worthy
           Author
           hath
           performed
           his
           part
           to
           Admiration
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           became
           a
           Grandson
           of
           the
           Gre●…t
           
             du
             Plesfis
             Mornay
          
           ,
           though
           under
           a
           much
           greater
           Disadvantage
           than
           he
           :
           Th●…
           Grandfather
           when
           he
           wrote
           his
           Books
           ,
           which
           have
           eterniz'd
           his
           Fame
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           then
           a
           flourishing
           and
           formidable
           ●…ody
           ,
           )
           and
           abounded
           in
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           his
           Undertaking
           ;
           but
           the
           Grandson
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           hath
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           escape
           with
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           is
           cast
           upon
           our
           Island
           as
           part
           of
           the
           valuable
           Wreck
           of
           that
           once
           renown'd
           Protestant
           Church
           :
           Yet
           in
           that
           forlorn
           Condition
           ,
           with
           little
           encouragement
           from
           Men
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           help
           of
           Books
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           many
           proofs
           of
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Abilities
           to
           serve
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           .
           His
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Desolation
             of
          
           France
           demonstrated
           ,
           &c.
           met
           with
           deserv●…d
           Applaufe
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           depth
           of
           Thought
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           Argument
           ,
           have
           any
           influence
           upon
           Mankind
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           Reason
           to
           think
           that
           this
           he
           now
           offers
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           can
           meet
           with
           less
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Translation
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           you
           know
           I
           have
           performed
           it
           du●…ing
           a
           hurry
           of
           other
           business
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           it
           be
           passable
           English
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           expect
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Author
           will
           bear
           me
           witness
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           kept
           to
           his
           Sense
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           something
           uncommon
           in
           his
           Thought
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           same
           in
           his
           manner
           of
           Expression
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           adap●…ed
           to
           inform
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           than
           to
           please
           the
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           have
           attempted
           to
           set
           off
           or
           rather
           to
           disguise
           by
           flourishes
           of
           Stile
           ,
           what
           the
           Author
           designed
           should
           be
           intelligible
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           an
           injury
           to
           the
           pattern
           he
           hath
           set
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           add
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           in
           the
           last
           Century
           God
           raised
           up
           many
           great
           Men
           ●…o
           discover
           the
           False
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           R●…mish
           Church
           ,
           which
           made
           such
           People
           as
           had
           any
           due
           regard
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           
             come
             out
             of
             her
          
           .
           Who
           knows
           ●…ut
           that
           he
           same
           Providence
           ,
           by
           raising
           up
           others
           to
           dis●…over
           the
           P●…li
           ical
           Mischiefs
           of
           that
           Religion
           to
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           m●…y
           thereby
           stir
           up
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           th●…
           Earth
           to
           hate
           
             the
             Whore
             ,
             and
             burn
             her
             flesh
             with
             fire
             .
          
           That
           this
           m●…y
           be
           one
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           Book
           (
           the
           best
           ,
           if
           n●…t
           the
           only
           Trea●…ise
           that
           ever
           was
           writ
           upon
           the
           Subject
           )
           and
           that
           it
           ma●…
           A●…swer
           your
           Expect●…tion
           ,
           and
           Procure
           the
           Author
           that
           Re●…pect
           and
           Esteem
           ,
           which
           he
           deserves
           ●…rom
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           is
           the
           unfeigned
           wish
           and
           hearty
           desire
           of
        
         
           
             
               Your
               humble
               Servant
            
             ,
             G.
             Ridpath
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           2.
           line
           .
           27.
           less
           read
           more
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           Flesh-meat
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             bought
             in
             Lent.
          
           p.
           60.
           l.
           7.
           
           VIOLENC
           r.
           Violence
           .
           p.
           113.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             But
             when
             shall
             they
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           p.
           119.
           l.
           6.
           as
           r.
           an
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Political
           Arguments
           ,
           proving
           that
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ruines
           all
           those
           States
           where
           it
           is
           the
           Publick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           TO
           justifie
           my
           Proposition
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           in
           Eighteen
           Articles
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           occasions
           the
           Loss
           of
           above
           200
           Millions
           of
           Livers
           
             per
             annum
          
           to
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           I.
           Article
           which
           concerns
           this
           affair
           ,
           is
           the
           Cheats
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           pillag'd
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Value
           of
           40
           or
           50
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           Thirty
           years
           ago
           ,
           when
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           .
           Part
           of
           the
           Methods
           they
           took
           to
           do
           this
           were
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           The
           Chief
           are
           their
           Masses
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           for
           the
           Living
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Dead
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           deliver
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Deceased
           ,
           not
           from
           Hell
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           place
           (
           unknown
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           nay
           to
           God
           himself
           )
           which
           they
           call
           Purgatory
           ;
           and
           to
           expiate
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           who
           either
           pay
           for
           those
           Masses
           ,
           or
           assist
           at
           saying
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Clergies
           Greatest
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           contributes
           most
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           retain
           all
           Popish
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           under
           the
           Pope's
           Tyrannical
           Yoke
           ,
           by
           the
           multitudes
           of
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           that
           it
           entertains
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           so
           many
           
           Armies
           to
           support
           that
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           who
           render
           him
           Master
           of
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           .
           There
           are
           Churches
           where
           above
           50
           or
           100
           such
           Masses
           are
           said
           every
           day
           upon
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Altars
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           which
           raises
           Subfistance
           for
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Priests
           &
           Monks
           ,
           and
           did
           formerly
           maintain
           a
           greater
           number
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           here
           proper
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           entertain
           the
           greater
           number
           of
           'em
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           recommend
           the
           Mass
           as
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           oblige
           the
           people
           to
           frequent
           it
           every
           day
           ;
           the
           Priests
           are
           strictly
           forbid
           to
           say
           above
           two
           
             per
             diem
          
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           priviledg'd
           places
           ,
           as
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           of
           Arras
           ,
           because
           the
           Parishes
           there
           are
           poor
           and
           small
           .
           Which
           makes
           it
           plain
           that
           they
           have
           no
           essential
           Reason
           why
           a
           Priest
           may
           not
           say
           divers
           Maises
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           maintain
           as
           many
           of
           her
           Pensioners
           or
           Life-guard
           men
           ,
           at
           the
           Charge
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           she
           could
           .
           The
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           hath
           regulated
           their
           pay
           at
           12
           
             d.
             per
          
           Mass
           ,
           and
           in
           divers
           Provinces
           they
           have
           not
           above
           5
           d.
           or
           6
           d.
           apiece
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           good
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           the
           pay
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           tho'
           they
           be
           more
           useful
           ,
           and
           their
           Calling
           less
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           Abundance
           of
           Masses
           are
           said
           for
           the
           Cure
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           both
           in
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Beasts
           and
           Birds
           ;
           as
           Hogs
           ,
           Dogs
           ,
           Geese
           ,
           &c.
           as
           also
           for
           a
           happy
           Journey
           ,
           safe
           return
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           a
           happy
           Marriage
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           meer
           trifles
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           finding
           again
           of
           a
           lost
           Ring
           ,
           Fork
           ,
           Spoon
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ev'n
           for
           success
           
           in
           an
           Assassination
           or
           Plot
           against
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           a
           Robbery
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           do
           really
           sacrifice
           (
           as
           they
           themselves
           pretend
           )
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           all
           those
           cases
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           .
           Being
           herein
           more
           blind
           than
           the
           very
           Pagans
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           enough
           to
           offer
           some
           Cakes
           ,
           or
           to
           sacrifice
           some
           low-priz'd
           Animal
           to
           their
           Gods
           and
           Goddesses
           ,
           when
           they
           pray'd
           them
           to
           succeed
           their
           designs
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Poet
           :
        
         
           
             —
             O
             pulchra
             Laverna
          
           
             Da
             mihi
             fallere
             ,
             da
             justum
             sanctumque
             videri
          
           
             Noctem
             peccatis
             &
             fraudibus
             objice
             Nubem
             ,
          
           
             —
             &
             tibi
             farre
             litabo
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           may
           be
           Englished
           
             ad
             sensum
          
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             O
             fair
             Laverna
             ,
             pre'thee
             never
             fail
          
           
             Ore
             all
             my
             Villanies
             to
             spread
             a
             Vail
             ,
          
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             have
             thy
             fill
             of
             Cakes
             &
             Ale.
             
          
        
         
           I
           am
           also
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           bring
           Money
           into
           the
           Priests
           Pocket
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           some
           places
           introduced
           a
           Custom
           of
           playing
           at
           Dice
           and
           Cards
           for
           Masses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           loses
           pays
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           does
           really
           next
           morning
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           ,
           sacrifi●…e
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           (
           but
           in
           an
           unbloody
           Sacrifice
           however
           )
           for
           the
           Expiation
           of
           the
           Winners
           Sins
           and
           Crimes
           ,
           how
           heinous
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           .
           I
           own
           that
           I
           never
           saw
           them
           play
           for
           Masses
           ,
           but
           have
           divers
           times
           seen
           them
           play
           for
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           may
           not
           as
           well
           play
           for
           the
           other
           :
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           Xth.
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Indulgence
           
           plaid
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           the
           Sins
           of
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           in
           Germany
           .
           They
           get
           also
           Money
           by
           those
           Masses
           another
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           assist
           at
           them
           do
           many
           times
           put
           Money
           into
           the
           Box
           ,
           which
           falls
           all
           to
           the
           share
           of
           the
           Priests
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           it
           happens
           that
           a
           dying
           person
           orders
           100
           ,
           1000
           ,
           6000
           nay
           10000
           Masses
           to
           be
           said
           for
           the
           repose
           of
           his
           soul
           after
           his
           death
           for
           which
           his
           Heirs
           pay
           thro'
           the
           Nose
           .
           There
           are
           very
           few
           Roman
           Catholicks
           who
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           this
           Weakness
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           but
           if
           some
           of
           those
           who
           understand
           better
           ,
           despise
           those
           fooleries
           upon
           their
           Death-bed
           ,
           their
           Friends
           who
           are
           not
           so
           well
           informed
           ,
           are
           sure
           to
           order
           Masses
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           pay
           the
           Priests
           for
           their
           pains
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           very
           poorest
           of
           them
           always
           take
           care
           to
           have
           some
           Masses
           said
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           's
           every
           year
           an
           Anniversary
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           for
           most
           people
           which
           have
           left
           any
           Estate
           behind
           them
           ,
           or
           whose
           Friends
           are
           well
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           a
           Mass
           Sung
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           by
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Priests
           ,
           sometimes
           50
           or
           100
           together
           ;
           who
           must
           all
           of
           them
           be
           splendidly
           treated
           afterwards
           ,
           where
           they
           usually
           fuddle
           themselves
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           must
           have
           a
           piece
           of
           Money
           besides
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           great
           Profit
           which
           the
           Mass
           brings
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           made
           it
           one
           of
           the
           most
           essential
           parts
           of
           their
           Worship
           .
        
         
           The
           Invention
           of
           their
           Fraternities
           or
           Brotherhoods
           ,
           is
           another
           grand
           Method
           ,
           by
           which
           
           they
           pillage
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           being
           as
           Ignorant
           as
           Pagans
           ,
           the
           Monks
           take
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           that
           whoever
           enters
           into
           the
           Order
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           admit
           them
           without
           a
           considerable
           Present
           at
           first
           ,
           which
           they
           oblige
           them
           to
           repeat
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           Sometimes
           there
           are
           people
           of
           Quality
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           Generals
           of
           Armies
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           much
           esteem'd
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           do
           so
           far
           forget
           themselves
           ,
           and
           become
           so
           weak
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           to
           die
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           these
           rascally
           Monks
           ,
           who
           impose
           upon
           them
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           cannot
           fail
           of
           being
           saved
           and
           of
           going
           directly
           to
           Paradice
           ,
           without
           touching
           at
           Purgatory
           ,
           provided
           they
           die
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           their
           Order
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           habit
           of
           their
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           worth
           as
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Many
           considerable
           Persons
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           others
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           Weakness
           as
           well
           as
           silly
           Women
           ;
           Whence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           they
           serve
           the
           Order
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           have
           entred
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           might
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           justly
           said
           that
           they
           divide
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           diverse
           Factions
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           a
           continual
           C●…nspiracy
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           for
           as
           those
           different
           Orders
           subsist
           and
           enrich
           themselves
           meerly
           by
           the
           Idolatry
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           foment
           it
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           engage
           in
           the
           Interests
           and
           Designs
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           favour
           the
           same
           against
           the
           King
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           those
           Orders
           hate
           and
           despise
           
           one
           another
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           Envy
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           know
           one
           another
           at
           bottom
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           Devotionists
           ,
           who
           are
           join'd
           to
           their
           Fraternities
           espouse
           all
           their
           Passions
           ,
           Quarrels
           and
           Interests
           .
        
         
           Those
           Monks
           do
           likewise
           persuade
           abundance
           of
           Silly
           Women
           of
           Quality
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           enter
           their
           very
           Sucking
           Infants
           into
           their
           Fraternities
           ,
           persuading
           them
           that
           there
           's
           no
           better
           method
           to
           make
           them
           to
           Live
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           sometimes
           we
           shall
           see
           those
           poor
           little
           Creatures
           muffled
           up
           in
           a
           Monks
           Hood
           and
           Cassock
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Order
           lose
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Another
           method
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           to
           catch
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           People
           is
           their
           Indulgences
           ,
           which
           they
           obtain
           of
           the
           Pope
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           for
           some
           Churches
           or
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           Visits
           ,
           during
           such
           a
           number
           of
           days
           ,
           which
           serve
           as
           a
           Fair
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           Market
           Days
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           shall
           infallibly
           receive
           a
           Pardon
           of
           all
           their
           Sins
           ,
           provided
           they
           give
           bountifully
           also
           to
           the
           said
           Church
           or
           Monastery
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           always
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           very
           few
           but
           what
           give
           more
           or
           less
           in
           such
           cases
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           their
           Baits
           to
           fish
           for
           the
           Peoples
           Money
           ,
           is
           the
           Holy
           Relicks
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           Convents
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Peoples
           Devotion
           grows
           cold
           for
           the
           Old
           Relicks
           ,
           they
           never
           fail
           of
           bringing
           New
           Shrines
           or
           Boxes
           full
           of
           New
           and
           Fresh
           .
           And
           ordinarily
           they
           say
           they
           
           come
           from
           Holy
           Rome
           .
           It
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           those
           Reliques
           are
           pieces
           of
           Past-board
           fashioned
           like
           Bones
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           are
           the
           real
           Bones
           of
           an
           Humane
           Creature
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           often
           proved
           ;
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           making
           it
           the
           Matter
           of
           their
           Diversion
           to
           insult
           over
           the
           foolish
           Credulity
           of
           th●…
           People
           in
           this
           Impudent
           manner
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           them
           pay
           for
           Seeing
           and
           Touching
           those
           Reliques
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           also
           Miracles
           to
           be
           performed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           please
           ,
           by
           the
           Statues
           ,
           Images
           ,
           or
           Bones
           of
           some
           dead
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Reliques
           or
           Shrines
           of
           some
           Saints
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           the
           Bones
           and
           Boxes
           in
           which
           they
           keep
           them
           .
           Those
           Miracles
           are
           of
           great
           Advantage
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           means
           they
           bring
           abundance
           of
           Offerings
           to
           their
           Churches
           ●…nd
           Chappels
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           moreov●…r
           Legacies
           ,
           Dirges
           and
           Donatives
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Voluntary
           by
           Persons
           whom
           they
           have
           Seduced
           ,
           or
           Suborn'd
           ,
           or
           altogether
           false
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           forge
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           dispoil
           Families
           ,
           whereof
           the
           World
           has
           had
           Millions
           of
           Examples
           ,
           and
           some
           such
           happen
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           Auricular
           Confession
           is
           also
           one
           of
           their
           most
           Gainful
           Inventions
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           Shear
           their
           Flock
           four
           times
           a
           Year
           .
           There
           are
           few
           People
           who
           don
           't
           at
           such
           times
           give
           them
           a
           Piece
           of
           Money
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           Great
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           the●…
           
           receive
           Absolution
           ,
           provided
           that
           together
           with
           this
           they
           do
           some
           little
           troublesome
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           impose
           upon
           them
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Penance
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           colour
           that
           Infamous
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           People
           believe
           that
           't
           is
           not
           for
           the
           Money
           they
           Absolve
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           appear
           odious
           ev'n
           to
           the
           most
           dissolute
           Wretch
           in
           the
           World.
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           here
           of
           the
           great
           Advantage
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           make
           of
           this
           Confession
           ,
           to
           dive
           into
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Princes
           and
           Grandees
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           People
           in
           General
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           make
           their
           own
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           Measures
           thereupon
           to
           pry
           into
           the
           greatest
           Secrets
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           an
           opportunity
           to
           Debauch
           all
           the
           Sex
           ,
           or
           to
           squeeze
           Money
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           they
           
             lead
             Captive
             silly
             Women
             ,
             laden
             with
             Sins
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             divers
             Lusts
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           There
           's
           another
           thing
           very
           Gainful
           to
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Burials
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           that
           they
           sell
           the
           Ground
           at
           dear
           rate
           in
           their
           Churches
           and
           Convents
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           make
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Profit
           as
           I
           have
           said
           already
           by
           Masses
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           but
           they
           get
           also
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Money
           for
           the
           singing
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           the
           Priestly-herd
           at
           ordinary
           Interments
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           commonly
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           who
           have
           each
           of
           them
           a
           piece
           of
           Money
           and
           a
           good
           Treat
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           use
           to
           fuddle
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           Aniversaries
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
         
           I
           don't
           here
           condemn
           a
           reasonable
           Allowance
           for
           one
           or
           two
           Ministers
           or
           Priests
           who
           go
           before
           the
           Corps
           ,
           and
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           those
           little
           Profits
           ,
           or
           who
           are
           there
           to
           comfort
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           or
           to
           instruct
           the
           Company
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           Latter
           End
           ;
           or
           to
           Preach
           the
           Funeral
           Sermons
           of
           Persons
           of
           great
           Merit
           ;
           but
           I
           condemn
           only
           the
           great
           Excess
           of
           that
           pretended
           Church
           ,
           in
           imploying
           such
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Priests
           at
           Funerals
           without
           necessity
           ,
           who
           sing
           in
           the
           Streets
           like
           so
           many
           Priests
           of
           Bacchus
           ,
           things
           which
           neither
           the
           People
           ,
           nor
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           themselves
           understand
           ,
           and
           which
           occasions
           a
           great
           Charge
           to
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           who
           frequently
           have
           not
           one
           bit
           of
           Bread
           left
           after
           they
           have
           paid
           for
           the
           Funeral
           ,
           and
           the
           Masses
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           said
           afterwards
           for
           the
           deceased
           .
           In
           my
           time
           it
           was
           a
           Complaint
           at
           Paris
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           person
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           Footman
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           Buried
           for
           less
           than
           four
           Pistoles
           .
           Perhaps
           the
           Court
           has
           moderated
           the
           Charge
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           erected
           so
           many
           Offices
           of
           Buriers
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           Criers
           of
           Burials
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           's
           a
           Tax
           as
           I
           am
           inform'd
           of
           eight
           Crowns
           laid
           on
           every
           Burial
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           be
           very
           hard
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           King
           should
           squeeze
           so
           great
           a
           sum
           from
           the
           Poor
           People
           all
           at
           once
           upon
           this
           Account
           .
        
         
           The
           Gain
           which
           the
           Priests
           have
           by
           Marriages
           and
           Baptisms
           ,
           is
           also
           very
           Excessive
           .
           Let
           them
           in
           Gods
           Name
           have
           some
           Profit
           thence
           as
           the
           Ministers
           have
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           matter
           ought
           to
           be
           moderated
           ,
           and
           there
           should
           be
           a
           distinction
           made
           betwixt
           Poor
           and
           Rich.
           At
           present
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           those
           profits
           of
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           in
           France
           are
           much
           di●…inished
           ,
           because
           as
           times
           are
           now
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           few
           Marriages
           or
           Baptisms
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           most
           General
           and
           Common
           Methods
           that
           the
           Idolatrous
           Clergy
           of
           France
           make
           use
           of
           to
           cheat
           the
           poor
           Ignorant
           people
           of
           their
           Money
           and
           Substance
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           here
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           gain
           by
           their
           Schools
           and
           Boarders
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           said
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           gain
           that
           way
           is
           honestly
           got
           :
           Yet
           herein
           also
           they
           occasion
           a
           loss
           to
           the
           State
           to
           which
           they
           are
           commonly
           E●…emies
           .
           And
           hereby
           they
           do
           likewise
           take
           the
           Bread
           out
           of
           the
           Mouths
           of
           abundance
           of
           School-masters
           ,
           who
           are
           Honester
           Men
           than
           themselves
           ,
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           Live
           on
           ,
           have
           Families
           to
           Maintain
           ,
           and
           pay
           Taxes
           to
           the
           King
           proportionably
           to
           their
           Income
           .
           Whereas
           those
           Ecclesiasticks
           have
           enough
           to
           Live
           on
           without
           teaching
           School
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           too
           Rich
           already
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           they
           pay
           almost
           nothing
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           ruine
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Families
           to
           Maintain
           .
           Nay
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           a
           Foreign
           Authority
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           be
           Superior
           to
           His
           Majesties
           Authority
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           accustomed
           to
           inspire
           their
           Scholars
           with
           those
           injust
           and
           pernicious
           Sentiments
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           False
           and
           Bastard
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           enclines
           
           them
           to
           shake
           off
           all
           Subjection
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           Jesuits
           ,
           or
           Priests
           of
           the
           Oratory
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           their
           Estates
           to
           the
           Order
           into
           which
           they
           enter
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           make
           their
           Relations
           pay
           them
           a
           good
           Pension
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Convent
           reaps
           the
           Profit
           .
           They
           do
           likewise
           corrupt
           those
           Children
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Jesuits
           labour
           under
           the
           Scandal
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           's
           no
           wickedness
           of
           which
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Monks
           who
           neither
           keep
           Schools
           nor
           Boarders
           ,
           do
           nevertheless
           seduce
           abundance
           of
           Young
           People
           ,
           under
           pre●…ence
           of
           Confessing
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Credit
           which
           they
           have
           to
           creep
           into
           Houses
           ,
           they
           ensnare
           and
           seduce
           also
           the
           Parents
           to
           become
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           their
           Estates
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Widowhood
           ,
           nay
           sometimes
           they
           persuade
           them
           to
           be
           Unmarried
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           so
           create
           Divisions
           betwixt
           Man
           and
           Wife
           ,
           and
           their
           Children
           .
           They
           do
           likewise
           Debauch
           their
           Wives
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           know
           all
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Old
           and
           Young
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           own
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Weakness
           of
           every
           one
           .
        
         
           In
           many
           places
           the
           Nuns
           do
           likewise
           take
           young
           Boarders
           ,
           who
           oftentimes
           learn
           somewhat
           else
           than
           Virtue
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           they
           persuade
           them
           also
           to
           turn
           Nuns
           ,
           especially
           if
           there
           be
           any
           profit
           to
           be
           had
           by
           it
           to
           the
           Convent
           ,
           for
           the
           Relations
           of
           the
           Girls
           give
           them
           either
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           Money
           for
           ever
           ,
           or
           a
           good
           Annual
           Pension
           ,
           
           which
           is
           so
           much
           loss
           to
           the
           Capital
           Stock
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           seeing
           it
           falls
           into
           Mainmort
           or
           becomes
           Dead
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           also
           many
           of
           those
           Convents
           ,
           both
           of
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           for
           Money
           take
           in
           the
           young
           Bastards
           of
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           have
           the
           thing
           known
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           they
           make
           away
           with
           'em
           ▪
           there
           have
           been
           found
           in
           Ponds
           ,
           Cisterns
           and
           Houses
           of
           Office
           ,
           several
           Corps
           and
           Bones
           of
           those
           poor
           Infants
           .
        
         
           They
           plunder
           the
           people
           also
           by
           their
           Tapers
           ,
           Wax-candles
           and
           Torches
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           in
           Grand
           Processions
           ;
           for
           they
           oblige
           the
           people
           to
           furnish
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           not
           spent
           belongs
           ,
           as
           they
           alledge
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           .
           It
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           on
           certain
           days
           ,
           which
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           great
           Festivals
           ,
           they
           oblige
           every
           Corporation
           or
           Company
           ,
           in
           great
           Towns
           ,
           to
           furnish
           huge
           Torches
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           does
           sometimes
           represent
           an
           History
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           or
           fabulous
           Legend
           ;
           or
           sometimes
           they
           will
           have
           the
           Images
           of
           5
           or
           6
           Persons
           ,
           or
           as
           many
           Beasts
           ,
           in
           Wax
           at
           large
           ,
           so
           weighty
           that
           they
           must
           have
           10
           or
           12
           Men
           to
           carry
           one
           of
           these
           Torches
           .
           Twenty
           such
           they
           carry
           in
           Procession
           ,
           which
           costs
           more
           sometimes
           than
           10
           or
           20000
           Livres
           ;
           and
           the
           profit
           of
           this
           is
           to
           be
           reap'd
           by
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           at
           the
           Expense
           of
           the
           poor
           Idolatrous
           People
           .
           This
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           seen
           on
           that
           ●…day
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Feast
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Popes
           ,
           good
           Men
           ,
           have
           thought
           fit
           that
           God
           should
           have
           a
           Festival
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Dominic
             ,
             Loyola
             ,
             &
             Xavier
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           And
           if
           the
           Inquisition
           were
           established
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           many
           people
           imagine
           it
           may
           be
           done
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           which
           however
           ,
           I
           believe
           not
           ,
           it
           would
           still
           pillage
           the
           Nation
           more
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           yet
           another
           secret
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           Monks
           are
           charged
           with
           using
           ,
           to
           levy
           a
           great
           Summ
           of
           Money
           upon
           the
           People
           and
           their
           own
           Devotionists
           ,
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           ,
           When
           their
           Convent
           and
           its
           Dependencies
           ,
           or
           their
           Church
           ,
           is
           old
           and
           does
           not
           please
           them
           ,
           they
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           make
           heavy
           Lamentations
           for
           that
           sad
           Accident
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           permit
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           go
           a
           begging
           for
           Money
           to
           Re-build
           what
           is
           burnt
           .
           If
           it
           require
           30000
           Livres
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           to
           Re-build
           it
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           they
           will
           raise
           at
           least
           100000
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           leaving
           always
           the
           work
           unfinished
           ,
           and
           give
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Summs
           raised
           were
           but
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           not
           enough
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Work
           ;
           for
           none
           but
           themselves
           know
           perfectly
           what
           is
           given
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           building
           hath
           cost
           ,
           because
           they
           take
           care
           that
           no
           body
           shall
           be
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           furnishes
           them
           with
           a
           pretence
           to
           beg
           constantly
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           Legacies
           from
           some
           silly
           people
           when
           a
           dying
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           finishing
           that
           Work.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           Orders
           who
           sell
           little
           Relicks
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           have
           been
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Beads
           that
           have
           touch'd
           some
           Miraculous
           Images
           .
           The
           Carmelites
           have
           what
           they
           call
           the
           Apparel
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Holy
           Days
           are
           moreover
           very
           gainful
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           go
           to
           Church
           on
           those
           Days
           ,
           with
           more
           Devotion
           than
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           cause
           abundance
           of
           Masses
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           besides
           paying
           for
           them
           ,
           give
           Money
           also
           to
           the
           Box.
           Those
           Festival
           Days
           are
           like
           so
           many
           Fairs
           ▪
           wherein
           the
           Clergy
           make
           Money
           of
           their
           Merchandize
           ;
           They
           are
           likewise
           very
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           that
           they
           contribute
           to
           the
           Enriching
           of
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Troops
           ,
           which
           he
           entertains
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           has
           brought
           under
           his
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           ,
           he
           assures
           himself
           more
           and
           more
           by
           that
           Method
           ,
           both
           by
           weakening
           them
           ,
           and
           keeping
           in
           their
           Kingdoms
           Armies
           and
           Garrisons
           ,
           of
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           ,
           who
           have
           Sworn
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           Superiour
           to
           the
           King
           ▪
           and
           having
           a
           Right
           to
           claim
           Obedience
           from
           him
           in
           every
           thing
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           constantly
           ready
           ,
           either
           to
           revolt
           or
           to
           kill
           Kings
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           desires
           it
           ,
           or
           when
           Princes
           would
           have
           them
           contribute
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           State.
           But
           those
           Festivals
           we
           now
           Treat
           of
           ,
           are
           above
           all
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Popes
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           raise
           him
           above
           all
           humane
           Authority
           ▪
           nay
           ,
           above
           that
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           they
           who
           have
           Institured
           or
           Authoriz'd
           all
           those
           pretended
           Holy
           Days
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           give
           Laws
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           oblige
           them
           to
           Adore
           and
           Invoke
           whom
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Villains
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Tyranny
           ;
           
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Popes
           don't
           content
           themselves
           to
           be
           Ador'd
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           but
           they
           hope
           to
           be
           Invok'd
           and
           Ador'd
           after
           their
           death
           .
           They
           have
           also
           this
           Satisfaction
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           the
           Holy
           Days
           of
           their
           own
           Appointment
           ,
           more
           devoutly
           observed
           than
           those
           of
           God's
           Appointment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           Thence
           also
           they
           reap
           another
           grand
           Advantage
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Money
           which
           they
           squeeze
           from
           the
           people
           for
           Canonizing
           such
           and
           such
           Saints
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           here
           ,
           the
           profit
           which
           they
           make
           by
           Means
           of
           their
           Father
           Titrier
           ,
           or
           Title
           maker
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           him
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Religious
           Communities
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           forges
           Titles
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bereave
           the
           Laicks
           of
           their
           Estates
           .
        
         
           The
           Popes
           having
           erected
           Marriage
           into
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           gainful
           Contrivance
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           besides
           by
           this
           means
           they
           render
           themselves
           Judges
           of
           the
           Birth
           and
           Legitimacy
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Princes
           and
           Great
           Men
           ,
           which
           keep
           them
           in
           a
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Popes
           ;
           for
           under
           pretext
           that
           Marriage
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           Judge
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           he
           can
           Bastardize
           or
           Legitimate
           whom
           he
           pleases
           .
        
         
           They
           often
           attempt
           to
           draw
           within
           their
           own
           Cognisance
           ,
           all
           Testaments
           ,
           Treaties
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Contracts
           'twixt
           Man
           and
           Man
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           that
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           confirm'd
           ,
           are
           Matters
           whereof
           the
           Violation
           concerns
           the
           Conscience
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           they
           would
           render
           themselves
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           
           all
           the
           Estates
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Quiet
           and
           Honour
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           The
           Exemption
           which
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           plead
           from
           the
           Ordinary
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           occasions
           a
           great
           disorder
           in
           Society
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           make
           their
           Advantage
           .
        
         
           They
           get
           Money
           also
           by
           granting
           dispensations
           ,
           for
           eating
           Meat
           in
           Lent
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           They
           also
           squeeze
           Money
           from
           sick
           Persons
           ,
           or
           their
           Friends
           ,
           for
           carrying
           their
           pretended
           Sacrament
           and
           Holy
           Oils
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           Mischievous
           Clergy
           have
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Methods
           ,
           to
           plunder
           the
           people
           of
           their
           Substance
           ,
           and
           they
           invent
           new
           ones
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           or
           extend
           and
           enlarge
           the
           old
           ones
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Riches
           of
           which
           the
           Clergy
           do
           thus
           cunningly
           bereave
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           not
           absolutely
           lost
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           they
           either
           spend
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           circulates
           again
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           hoard
           it
           up
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           do
           great
           prejudice
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           soon
           or
           late
           the
           Money
           comes
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           at
           least
           after
           their
           death
           ,
           and
           has
           its
           ordinary
           Co●…se
           among
           the
           People
           :
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           this
           Money
           would
           have
           been
           much
           more
           profitable
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           addicted
           to
           Trade
           ,
           Husbandry
           or
           Handicrafts
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           Children
           to
           breed
           up
           .
           All
           Men
           agree
           ,
           that
           Money
           robb'd
           or
           taken
           upon
           the
           High-way
           by
           Villains
           ,
           and
           spent
           lavishly
           ,
           as
           it
           always
           happens
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           or
           that
           Money
           got
           at
           
           Game
           by
           professed
           Cheats
           ,
           would
           do
           much
           more
           good
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           industrious
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           useful
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           Profligates
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           where
           there
           's
           good
           Discipline
           ,
           these
           disorders
           are
           punish'd
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Money
           that
           they
           rob
           and
           cheat
           people
           of
           ,
           does
           not
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           signifies
           nothing
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Money
           which
           the
           Priests
           catch
           by
           these
           Methods
           ,
           is
           given
           ●…hem
           freely
           ;
           for
           grant
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           State
           being
           so
           much
           dammag'd
           by
           it
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           suffer
           it
           .
           The
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           who
           wants
           management
           ,
           does
           often
           times
           waste
           his
           Estate
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           tho'
           he
           does
           it
           willingly
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           nothing
           the
           less
           injurious
           to
           his
           Family
           and
           Creditors
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           some
           well-govern'd
           Countries
           ▪
           appoint
           a
           Guardian
           over
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           times
           too
           at
           the
           request
           of
           their
           Children
           .
           But
           moreover
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           true
           that
           the
           ignorant
           Papists
           give
           their
           Estates
           willingly
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           poor
           people
           whom
           
             they
             have
             made
             drunk
             with
             the
             Wine
             of
             their
             Fornications
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture-phrase
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           their
           Idolatries
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           threatning
           them
           with
           Hell
           and
           Purgatory
           ,
           if
           they
           don't
           give
           them
           ,
           and
           promising
           them
           Heav'n
           if
           they
           give
           .
           Therefore
           those
           who
           believe
           their
           Follies
           ,
           are
           under
           a
           Moral
           Necessity
           of
           giving
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           they
           rob
           the
           people
           of
           all
           they
           get
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           seeing
           the
           more
           they
           give
           that
           way
           ,
           the
           less
           they
           have
           to
           maintain
           
           their
           Families
           ,
           carry
           on
           their
           Trade
           and
           to
           breed
           up
           and
           give
           portions
           to
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           imployed
           that
           which
           they
           rob
           the
           people
           of
           in
           Trade
           ,
           Handicrafts
           ,
           Manufactures
           ,
           Husbandry
           or
           Fishing
           ,
           it
           would
           still
           remain
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Disorder
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           State
           would
           not
           suffer
           so
           much
           by
           it
           .
           〈◊〉
           they
           imployed
           it
           in
           Buildings
           ,
           profitable
           to
           the
           Society
           ,
           or
           purchasing
           Jewels
           ,
           or
           lasting
           Mo●…oles
           ,
           the
           State
           would
           not
           lose
           so
           much
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           they
           spend
           it
           in
           excess
           of
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           and
           other
           lewd
           Debauches
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           hoard
           it
           up
           in
           their
           Coffers
           ,
           or
           turn
           Usurers
           .
        
         
           If
           those
           Ecclesiasticks
           had
           not
           enough
           to
           subsist
           on
           ,
           without
           all
           those
           cheating
           Tricks
           above
           ▪
           mentioned
           ,
           it
           were
           much
           better
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           how
           useless
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           publick
           Fund
           ,
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           than
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           follow
           the
           Trade
           of
           Cheating
           ;
           as
           all
           Men
           agree
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           for
           them
           to
           provide
           thus
           for
           other
           Robbers
           and
           Cheats
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           found
           to
           be
           an
           effectual
           Method
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           that
           wicked
           way
           of
           Living
           .
           But
           it
           hath
           always
           been
           thought
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           ineffectual
           as
           to
           Highway-men
           by
           Profession
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           have
           enough
           to
           subsist
           on
           without
           cheats
           ;
           yet
           they
           find
           what
           they
           catch
           that
           way
           ,
           sweeter
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           Fruit
           of
           their
           Cunning
           and
           Parts
           .
           The
           shortest
           way
           then
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           suppress
           six
           parts
           in
           seven
           of
           all
           those
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           even
           
           for
           themselves
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           sort
           of
           Robbery
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           destroy
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           bewitched
           and
           besotted
           ,
           ruining
           besides
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Families
           ;
           and
           thus
           by
           their
           pernicious
           Example
           ,
           instruct
           and
           bring
           up
           all
           the
           World
           to
           Imposture
           ,
           Cheating
           and
           Hyp●…crisie
           ,
           and
           make
           people
           to
           conceive
           Monstrous
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           by
           transforming
           the
           same
           either
           into
           a
           Brutish
           Idol
           that
           hath
           no
           understanding
           ,
           or
           into
           a
           Daemon
           as
           wicked
           as
           possible
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           all
           being
           considered
           ,
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           without
           reckoning
           the
           Scandal
           occasioned
           by
           these
           disorders
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           less
           than
           one
           third
           of
           loss
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           those
           40
           or
           50
           Millions
           which
           all
           those
           Cheats
           brought
           to
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           of
           France
           before
           this
           War.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           other
           useless
           lewd
           Fellows
           ,
           that
           plunder
           the
           State
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           one
           whit
           excuse
           them
           ,
           nor
           those
           who
           suffer
           such
           disorders
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           prevent
           them
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           more
           there
           are
           of
           others
           ,
           the
           ●…ewer
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           suffered
           of
           these
           who
           are
           doubly
           hurtful
           ,
           as
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           peoples
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           The
           II.
           Article
           relates
           to
           the
           excessive
           multitude
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           in
           France
           ,
           which
           are
           six
           to
           one
           in
           England
           ,
           their
           respective
           proportions
           and
           extents
           being
           considered
           ,
           (
           and
           
           yet
           it
           is
           known
           there
           are
           more
           in
           England
           than
           in
           any
           other
           Protestant
           Country
           )
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           proportionably
           so
           many
           more
           people
           in
           France
           that
           don't
           work
           ,
           being
           idle
           Fellows
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           altogether
           useless
           ,
           nay
           ,
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           .
           They
           are
           computed
           at
           300000
           altogether
           Males
           and
           Females
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           sure
           40000
           Males
           would
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           their
           pretended
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           remain
           260000
           useless
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           300000
           Adult
           Persons
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           ,
           are
           worth
           double
           the
           number
           of
           others
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Mass
           of
           People
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           Ecclesiasticks
           are
           Males
           .
           Le
           ts
           reckon
           the
           Work
           then
           to
           which
           those
           260000
           useless
           persons
           ought
           to
           apply
           themselves
           ,
           if
           the
           World
           were
           not
           turned
           upside
           down
           ,
           only
           at
           3
           
             d.
             per
          
           Day
           one
           with
           another
           ▪
           without
           Victuals
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           suppose
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           work
           300
           days
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           the
           unprofitable
           Holy
           Days
           being
           abolish'd
           ,
           that
           amounts
           to
           above
           11
           Millions
           500000
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           pure
           loss
           .
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           abate
           a
           Million
           and
           a
           half
           for
           the
           Lace
           ,
           Points
           ,
           &c.
           made
           by
           some
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           some
           poor
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           work
           in
           their
           Gardens
           ,
           yet
           there
           remains
           still
           above
           10
           Millions
           of
           pure
           lo●…s
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           Contagion
           of
           their
           bad
           example
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           which
           corrupts
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           besides
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           doing
           mischief
           .
        
         
         
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           neither
           of
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           which
           is
           ill
           bestow'd
           ,
           and
           another
           Robbery
           that
           they
           commit
           on
           the
           Nation
           ,
           seeing
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           maintaining
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           useful
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           much
           the
           less
           ,
           as
           those
           Ecclesiasticks
           have
           too
           much
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           Drones
           that
           eat
           up
           the
           Honey
           of
           the
           industrious
           Bee.
           This
           Article
           amounts
           to
           as
           much
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           these
           people
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           own
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Professions
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           Work
           nor
           to
           Marry
           ,
           and
           so
           devour
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           laborious
           people
           that
           have
           Families
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           a
           Robbery
           upon
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Axiom
           ,
           
             Non
             Nobis
             nati
             sumus
             sed
             Patriae
             &
             Liberis
             .
          
           We
           are
           not
           born
           for
           our selves
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           Country
           and
           Children
           .
        
         
           Some
           ignorant
           people
           will
           perhaps
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           others
           :
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           others
           either
           do
           pray
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ;
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           matter
           ,
           they
           are
           ev'n
           with
           them
           .
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           them
           besides
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           regard
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           their
           Clergy
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           Idolatrous
           and
           incomparably
           more
           Vicious
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           do
           make
           them
           Idolaters
           and
           Seduce
           them
           a
           thousand
           ways
           .
        
         
           God
           also
           hates
           the
           Worship
           and
           Prayers
           of
           Idolaters
           and
           Hipocrites
           ,
           especialy
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           when
           they
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           because
           then
           they
           make
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           and
           strange
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           Impieties
           .
        
         
         
           Article
           III.
           Mendicant-Fr●…ars
           in
           particular
           ,
           are
           a
           very
           great
           charge
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           being
           absolutely
           needless
           ,
           whereas
           amongst
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           the
           Bishops
           with
           a
           few
           Canons
           ,
           Curats
           ,
           and
           Priests
           ,
           are
           necessary
           and
           fit
           enough
           for
           the
           ordinary
           Service
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           those
           Begging
           Friars
           are
           so
           much
           more
           intollerable
           than
           the
           Endowed
           Monasteries
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           voluntary
           Begging
           and
           Laziness
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           chargeable
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           maintain
           them
           richly
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           For
           ordinarily
           they
           Eat
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           Drink
           abundance
           of
           Wine
           ,
           whilst
           many
           Honest
           people
           who
           are
           useful
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           have
           much
           ado
           to
           get
           Bread
           by
           their
           Labour
           .
           Those
           wretched
           Monks
           are
           also
           highly
           injurious
           to
           the
           real
           Poor
           ,
           who
           are
           robb'd
           of
           so
           much
           Alms
           as
           those
           Idle
           Bellies
           receive
           .
           They
           are
           moreover
           greater
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           more
           Ignorant
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           handsome
           Young
           Women
           chuse
           them
           for
           their
           Confessors
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           seeming
           Devotion
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           under
           which
           pretext
           the●…
           commit
           a
           deal
           of
           Uncleanness
           .
           It
           's
           suppos'd
           that
           there
           are
           above
           60000
           of
           those
           Monks
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           let
           us
           reckon
           then
           that
           they
           cost
           the
           Kingdom
           but
           6
           d.
           a
           piece
           per
           day
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           will
           exceed
           six
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             annum
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           least
           they
           spend
           ,
           for
           most
           part
           of
           them
           live
           in
           Good
           Cities
           or
           Towns
           ,
           where
           they
           fare
           deliciously
           ,
           but
           take
           care
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           to
           conceal
           their
           good
           Chear
           ,
           because
           that
           would
           
           prevent
           the
           Peoples
           giving
           them
           so
           much
           .
           I
           have
           several
           times
           seen
           divers
           Spits
           full
           of
           choice
           P●…llets
           ,
           Venison
           and
           Wild-fowl
           roasting
           for
           them
           in
           by
           Houses
           ,
           (
           at
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           their
           Convents
           )
           where
           the
           People
           followed
           that
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           they
           wo●…ld
           tell
           me
           that
           those
           things
           were
           sent
           out
           of
           Charity
           to
           the
           Good
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           Article
           IV.
           All
           those
           several
           sorts
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           live
           Unmarried
           ,
           whereas
           Protestant
           Churchmen
           Marry
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           contribute
           to
           the
           Peopling
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Popish
           Ecclesiasticks
           in
           France
           are
           comp●…ted
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           at
           300000
           ,
           who
           being
           all
           of
           'em
           Unmarried
           they
           render
           300000
           other
           Adult
           Persons
           which
           Nature
           had
           designed
           'em
           for
           Wives
           or
           Husbands
           useless
           for
           Propagation
           .
           If
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           should
           do
           thus
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           entirely
           extinguished
           in
           50
           or
           60
           years
           .
           It
           is
           observed
           from
           the
           Registers
           of
           Births
           an●…
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           near
           the
           matter
           equal
           proportion
           betwixt
           the
           Birth
           and
           Death
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           proof
           that
           they
           are
           born
           one
           for
           another
           .
           Now
           if
           according
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           600000
           persons
           ,
           double
           in
           〈◊〉
           years
           time
           ,
           and
           produce
           1200000
           ,
           these
           1200000
           in
           800
           years
           time
           ought
           to
           be
           Nine
           Millio●…s
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           progress
           of
           Generation
           .
           But
           because
           the
           number
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           was
           not
           ne●…r
           so
           great
           at
           that
           time
           as
           at
           present
           ,
           fo●…●…e
           nearer
           we
           approach
           to
           the
           dregs
           of
           Time
           ,
           the
           more
           that
           Vermin
           multiplies
           ;
           especially
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           
           by
           which
           the
           Empire
           of
           Antichrist
           was
           shaken
           ,
           and
           he
           endeavours
           to
           support
           it
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           multitude
           of
           Guards
           and
           Pensioners
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           the
           same
           Interest
           with
           himself
           ;
           and
           moreover
           because
           France
           was
           nothing
           near
           so
           well
           Peopled
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           since
           ,
           we
           shall
           content
           our selves
           with
           a
           fourth
           part
           of
           those
           Nine
           Millions
           which
           we
           suppos'd
           might
           have
           been
           born
           in
           800
           years
           time
           ,
           if
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           had
           Married
           .
           Let
           's
           see
           then
           to
           how
           much
           that
           loss
           might
           have
           amounted
           
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           valuation
           which
           we
           might
           have
           made
           of
           the
           People
           of
           France
           30
           years
           ago
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           made
           it
           plain
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           without
           People
           a
           Country
           is
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           and
           that
           about
           30
           years
           ago
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           France
           might
           have
           been
           valued
           at
           1500
           Livres
           a
           piece
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           loss
           of
           Two
           Millions
           and
           250000
           souls
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           Nine
           Millions
           above-mentioned
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           been
           born
           in
           800
           years
           time
           of
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           Married
           ,
           amounts
           to
           3350
           Millions
           ,
           which
           being
           divided
           by
           800
           ,
           is
           above
           Four
           Millions
           loss
           each
           year
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           palpable
           ,
           that
           those
           Two
           Millions
           and
           a
           Half
           of
           people
           ,
           being
           added
           to
           those
           that
           were
           already
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           would
           have
           increased
           in
           Value
           ,
           and
           have
           augmented
           the
           Value
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           the
           better
           Peopled
           a
           Country
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           Valuable
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           is
           also
           every
           individual
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           that
           
           this
           occasions
           an
           annual
           loss
           of
           Four
           Millions
           at
           least
           ,
           one
           year
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           Article
           V.
           The
           Popish
           Clergy
           possesses
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Estates
           Real
           and
           Personal
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           half
           about
           30
           years
           ago
           ,
           we
           have
           computed
           elsewhere
           at
           200
           Millions
           
             per
             annum
          
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           that
           those
           Estates
           are
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           lye
           dead
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           neither
           engage
           nor
           alie●…ate
           'em
           ,
           nor
           imploy
           them
           in
           Trade
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           less
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Country
           than
           if
           they
           were
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Men
           fit
           for
           Commerce
           ,
           Handicrafts
           ▪
           Husbandry
           or
           Manufactures
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           Estates
           pass'd
           by
           Inheritance
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           their
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           is
           very
           much
           against
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Hence
           also
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           may
           well
           increase
           their
           own
           Riches
           at
           the
           Expense
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           whose
           Estates
           they
           are
           able
           to
           acquire
           ,
           whereas
           the
           People
           can
           never
           make
           any
           advantage
           of
           them
           .
           They
           are
           moreover
           as
           so
           many
           Usurers
           ,
           and
           make
           profit
           from
           the
           Industry
           and
           Labour
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           lending
           them
           Money
           at
           a
           great
           Interest
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           pernicious
           to
           a
           State.
           They
           are
           in
           this
           respect
           abundantly
           worse
           than
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           ordinarily
           are
           very
           Covetous
           ,
           spend
           little
           ,
           and
           are
           great
           Usurers
           ,
           nor
           are
           there
           any
           Land-Estates
           to
           be
           purchas'd
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           ordinarily
           have
           none
           .
           Yet
           they
           are
           abundantly
           more
           profitable
           to
           a
           State
           than
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           because
           divers
           
           of
           'em
           Traffick
           by
           Sea
           ,
           imploy
           Vessels
           ,
           Marriners
           and
           other
           People
           of
           business
           ,
           and
           do
           moreover
           maintain
           and
           breed
           up
           Families
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           better
           understanding
           how
           prejudicial
           it
           is
           to
           a
           State
           to
           have
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Fund
           or
           Stock
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           the
           Riches
           of
           a
           State
           w●…re
           so
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           subsist
           ,
           as
           the
           World
           is
           managed
           at
           present
           .
           Trade
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Ma●…factures
           ,
           Sciences
           and
           Industry
           ,
           &c.
           must
           necessarily
           f●…ll
           ,
           all
           hope
           of
           advancing
           ones
           self
           ,
           or
           of
           acquiring
           Estates
           by
           Labour
           and
           Industry
           ,
           or
           of
           distinguishing
           our selves
           from
           others
           would
           evanish
           ,
           all
           people
           would
           by
           this
           means
           be
           alike
           Wealthy
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           neither
           Poor
           nor
           Rich
           ,
           Knowing
           nor
           Ignorant
           ;
           there
           could
           be
           no
           subordination
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           all
           should
           be
           in
           confusion
           .
           Such
           a
           Nation
           would
           be
           uncapable
           of
           making
           War
           ,
           or
           defending
           it self
           :
           for
           a
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           whose
           Funds
           should
           not
           be
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           must
           immediately
           become
           Master
           of
           that
           Nation
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           for
           by
           dividing
           their
           Funds
           amongst
           their
           Soldiers
           ,
           they
           would
           encourage
           all
           their
           Soldiers
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           the
           other
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           dispoil
           them
           of
           all
           .
           For
           suppose
           those
           two
           Nations
           are
           equal
           in
           number
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           extent
           of
           Dominions
           ,
           That
           Nation
           whose
           Wealth
           is
           not
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           and
           has
           more
           poor
           people
           than
           Rich
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           course
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           might
           make
           an
           Effort
           twenty
           times
           greater
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           seeing
           their
           stock
           is
           ordinarily
           of
           20
           times
           more
           value
           than
           their
           Revenue
           at
           the
           20th
           Penny.
           So
           that
           one
           very
           
           inconsiderable
           Nation
           might
           by
           this
           Method
           ,
           easily
           Conquer
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           if
           the
           Wealth
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           besides
           it self
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           should
           have
           subdued
           another
           ,
           they
           would
           dispose
           of
           their
           Stock
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           others
           that
           should
           follow
           their
           Party
           .
        
         
           If
           that
           should
           take
           place
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           getting
           of
           Riches
           ,
           nor
           would
           there
           be
           any
           need
           of
           Money
           ,
           but
           people
           would
           only
           Barter
           one
           Commodity
           against
           another
           with
           their
           Neighbours
           for
           a
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           small
           quantities
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           only
           of
           a
           few
           persons
           .
           Credit
           must
           either
           be
           totally
           abolish'd
           ,
           or
           extend
           only
           to
           a
           small
           part
           of
           each
           ones
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           only
           for
           a
           few
           Days
           or
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           there
           would
           likewise
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           assurance
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           borrowed
           was
           not
           already
           indebted
           to
           another
           in
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Revenue
           .
           Who
           then
           would
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           trouble
           of
           administring
           Justice
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Estate
           to
           be
           acquir'd
           by
           his
           Labour
           ?
           Or
           who
           is
           it
           would
           be
           Physician
           or
           Divine
           ,
           or
           serve
           the
           Publick
           in
           any
           Station
           for
           nothing
           ?
        
         
           Suppose
           that
           in
           such
           a
           Country
           I
           have
           an
           Estate
           in
           Land
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           Engage
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           take
           up
           my
           abode
           in
           a
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           ,
           where
           their
           Estates
           are
           not
           so
           dispos'd
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           occasion
           for
           Two
           ,
           Ten
           ,
           or
           20000
           l.
           in
           Money
           ,
           for
           something
           that
           may
           be
           Advantagious
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           my
           own
           Family
           ,
           as
           carrying
           on
           a
           Trade
           ,
           opening
           Shop
           ,
           &c.
           
           Who
           will
           lend
           
           me
           that
           Money
           ,
           if
           I
           can●…ot
           Mortgage
           my
           Estate
           ?
           Or
           suppose
           I
           have
           Money
           to
           Lend
           ,
           to
           whom
           shall
           I
           Lend
           it
           ?
           Where
           are
           my
           Sureties
           ,
           seeing
           no
           person
           can
           alienate
           his
           Estate
           ?
           Whereas
           when
           a
           Man
           may
           Mortgage
           his
           Estate
           for
           ready
           Money
           ,
           all
           those
           Funds
           enter
           into
           Commerce
           ,
           every
           Industrious
           and
           Diligent
           Person
           imploys
           himself
           in
           hopes
           that
           sometime
           or
           other
           he
           may
           get
           some
           share
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thus
           all
           is
           in
           Motion
           ,
           and
           Circulates
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           do
           in
           a
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           make
           use
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           but
           labour
           under
           a
           Civil
           or
           Political
           Palsie
           .
           The
           Soldier
           hopes
           to
           purchase
           some
           Estate
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ;
           Men
           of
           Ingenuity
           and
           Parts
           ,
           if
           Poor
           ,
           entertain
           the
           like
           hopes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           set
           themselves
           to
           Business
           ;
           ●…
           good
           Mechanick
           or
           Mariner
           does
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           would
           be
           no
           room
           ,
           if
           Estates
           were
           inalienable
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           case
           Prodigality
           ,
           Liberality
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           Industry
           or
           Idleness
           ,
           could
           neither
           profit
           or
           hurt
           us
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Riches
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           no
           Honours
           to
           be
           acquir'd
           amongst
           men
           .
        
         
           Hence
           then
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           is
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           use
           of
           one
           half
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           because
           one
           half
           of
           its
           Substance
           is
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           of
           a
           Countries
           Wealth
           that
           there
           is
           so
           ,
           the
           less
           they
           have
           of
           Activity
           ,
           Motion
           ,
           Commerce
           or
           Credit
           one
           among
           another
           ,
           or
           with
           Strangers
           .
           Hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           Popish
           Countries
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Wealth
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           cannot
           drive
           any
           considerable
           Trade
           ,
           ev'n
           tho'
           
           their
           mischievous
           Religion
           should
           not
           have
           unpeopled
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           in●…allibly
           does
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           abundance
           more
           of
           ready
           circulating
           Money
           than
           other
           Nations
           ,
           which
           have
           more
           Credit
           and
           Hopes
           for
           Trade
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           more
           Funds
           proper
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           the
           same
           .
           Tho'
           there
           be
           some
           Popish
           Countries
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           have
           still
           a
           considerable
           Trade
           ,
           as
           
             Genoa
             ,
             Venice
          
           and
           Leghorn
           :
           This
           is
           occasioned
           partly
           b●…cause
           the
           Clerg●…
           is
           not
           so
           Numerous
           and
           Rich
           there
           ,
           and
           partly
           that
           private
           persons
           are
           forbid
           the
           putting
           out
           of
           Money
           to
           Use
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Interest
           of
           Money
           does
           not
           exceed
           3
           
             per
             Cent
          
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           obliges
           the
           people
           to
           be
           frugal
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           their
           Money
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Trade
           ,
           without
           which
           Popery
           would
           reduce
           them
           low
           enough
           in
           a
           little
           time
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ●…his
           ,
           if
           all
           Protestant
           Nations
           would
           fix
           the
           Interest
           of
           Money
           among
           themselves
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           ,
           they
           should
           quickly
           Engross
           all
           the
           Commerce
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           little
           time
           those
           Popish
           people
           would
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           for
           naturally
           Popery
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           ruin
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           Masters
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Banks
           and
           Lombards
           in
           those
           Towns
           of
           Italy
           are
           also
           very
           useful
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Cities
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           and
           which
           with
           all
           those
           helps
           would
           be
           much
           less
           considerable
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           that
           they
           have
           extended
           their
           Dominion
           in
           a
           manner
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           of
           whose
           Land
           Estates
           they
           possess
           a
           
           great
           part
           by
           the
           purchases
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           Fr●…nce
           and
           England
           are
           generally
           fitter
           for
           Trade
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           the
           Italians
           would
           be
           four
           times
           more
           proper
           for
           it
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           abundantly
           better
           peopled
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Italy
           by
           remaining
           Papist
           ,
           would
           be
           much
           more
           unpeopled
           than
           't
           is
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           some
           manner
           compensated
           for
           its
           losses
           by
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           with
           the
           Booty
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           draws
           thither
           from
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           live
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           Algier
           are
           advantaged
           by
           the
           Robberies
           of
           that
           Nest
           of
           Pyrats
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           considered
           that
           in
           a
           great
           State
           or
           Country
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           drive
           what
           Trade
           they
           please
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           the
           Provinces
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           the
           Real
           Estates
           are
           abundantly
           more
           valuable
           for
           the
           Capital
           Fund
           than
           Personal
           Estates
           ,
           tho'
           the
           latter
           do
           very
           near
           afford
           as
           much
           Revenue
           .
           But
           if
           all
           those
           Real
           Estates
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           alienated
           ,
           the
           Personal
           Estate
           would
           be
           abundantly
           more
           valuable
           ,
           because
           any
           Man
           who
           is
           possessed
           of
           such
           .
           might
           therewith
           purchase
           an
           Estate
           in
           a
           Neighbouring
           Country
           which
           should
           not
           be
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           and
           whereof
           he
           might
           dispose
           at
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           certain
           ,
           that
           how
           much
           Land.
           Estate
           soever
           any
           person
           may
           have
           ,
           if
           his
           Estate
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           worth
           so
           much
           as
           the
           real
           value
           of
           his
           Land
           ,
           
           because
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           rich
           ,
           but
           in
           proportion
           to
           that
           Estate
           which
           he
           has
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           plentiful
           year
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           maintain
           abundance
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           then
           all
           of
           them
           would
           run
           the
           risk
           of
           being
           starved
           in
           a
           year
           of
           dearth
           and
           scarcity
           ,
           because
           not
           being
           able
           to
           alienate
           his
           Estate
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           have
           credit
           to
           buy
           Provisions
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           those
           people
           that
           serve
           him
           must
           needs
           be
           slaves
           ,
           for
           none
           else
           would
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           hopes
           to
           gain
           something
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           it
           they
           could
           gain
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Stock
           to
           be
           acquir'd
           ,
           nor
           no
           Money
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           of
           no
           use
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           perhaps
           imagine
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           great
           Publick
           Store-houses
           of
           Metals
           .
           Cloaths
           ,
           Linnen
           ,
           Hides
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           which
           might
           be
           alienated
           ,
           and
           purchas'd
           by
           Industry
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serve
           instead
           of
           real
           Estates
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           matter
           .
           But
           it
           is
           easily
           perceived
           ,
           that
           this
           could
           satisfie
           none
           at
           best
           ,
           but
           the
           poorer
           sort
           ,
           who
           live
           from
           Hand
           to
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           not
           aspiring
           persons
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           a
           refin'd
           Spirit
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           Steel
           and
           Iron
           ,
           which
           are
           indispensably
           necessary
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Life
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           and
           other
           Metals
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           little
           worth
           ;
           for
           there
           being
           no
           Commerce
           ,
           Money
           would
           be
           out
           of
           use
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           :
           And
           as
           for
           those
           other
           Commodities
           above-mentioned
           ,
           viz.
           Linnen
           ,
           Hides
           ,
           Cloath
           ,
           &c.
           they
           are
           so
           very
           apt
           to
           spoil
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           kept
           any
           long
           time
           ;
           and
           besides
           with
           what
           should
           they
           be
           exchang'd
           ,
           there
           being
           little
           or
           
           no
           Money
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           not
           be
           necessary
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Trade
           nor
           Estate
           to
           be
           alienated
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           if
           all
           those
           Real
           Estates
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           and
           unalienable
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           room
           for
           Industry
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           not
           the
           10th
           part
           of
           the
           Personal
           Estates
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           at
           present
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           Money
           would
           be
           useless
           ,
           Navigation
           ,
           Ships
           ,
           Merchandize
           ,
           and
           all
           Moveables
           ,
           superfluous
           ;
           all
           Arts
           would
           decay
           ;
           no
           Man
           would
           work
           but
           for
           his
           own
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Family
           and
           pressing
           occasions
           ;
           Persons
           of
           Dignity
           and
           Honour
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           ,
           could
           not
           make
           any
           Figure
           or
           Pomp
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           others
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           whole
           face
           of
           the
           Universe
           would
           be
           chang'd
           ,
           or
           rather
           turn'd
           upside
           down
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           Riches
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           most
           generally
           desir'd
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           there
           could
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           are
           Real
           Estates
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           most
           profitable
           ,
           durable
           and
           visible
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           stoln
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           they
           occasion
           their
           Possessors
           to
           be
           most
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           World.
           These
           are
           things
           which
           cannot
           be
           wanted
           ,
           whereas
           we
           may
           well
           enough
           be
           without
           most
           of
           the
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           the
           natural
           and
           general
           desire
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ▪
           to
           attain
           to
           such
           Estates
           ,
           which
           cause
           t●…e
           subsistance
           of
           Society
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           Commerce
           .
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           that
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           there
           are
           abundance
           that
           love
           Money
           better
           ,
           and
           prefer
           it
           to
           real
           Estates
           :
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           it
           's
           because
           they
           know
           that
           therewith
           they
           can
           purchase
           Houses
           and
           Lands
           ,
           
           when
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           never
           so
           much
           Money
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           where
           such
           Estates
           could
           not
           be
           alienated
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           themselves
           very
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           be
           perfect
           Beggars
           ,
           for
           where
           there
           's
           no
           Commerce
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           know
           what
           to
           do
           with
           their
           Money
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           any
           way
           be
           taken
           Notice
           of
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           present
           Posture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           a
           Man
           may
           Buy
           or
           Farm
           an
           House
           and
           Land
           for
           his
           Money
           ,
           without
           being
           oblig'd
           to
           any
           Body
           ,
           because
           such
           things
           are
           always
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           longer
           or
           shorter
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           flourishing
           Trade
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           could
           be
           no
           place
           ,
           if
           all
           those
           Estates
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           .
        
         
           At
           present
           we
           may
           reckon
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Capital
           Stock
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           Revenue
           of
           this
           Stock
           ,
           we
           may
           reckon
           all
           the
           real
           and
           personal
           Estates
           of
           a
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           particular
           Person
           apart
           ;
           We
           can
           now
           fix
           the
           Value
           of
           an
           entire
           Nation
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           rate
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           would
           be
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           if
           Real
           Estates
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ▪
           because
           there
           could
           be
           neither
           Industry
           ,
           Commerce
           ,
           Revenue
           ,
           nor
           Money
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           I
           have
           valued
           elsewhere
           ,
           the
           Revenues
           of
           all
           the
           Estates
           ,
           Real
           and
           Personal
           ,
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Industry
           altogether
           at
           1000
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Stock
           therein
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           people
           at
           20000
           Millions
           ,
           at
           20
           years
           purchase
           ;
           And
           likewise
           in
           England
           ,
           I
           have
           valued
           the
           same
           Stock
           and
           product
           at
           
           550
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Stock
           therein
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           people
           at
           11000
           Millions
           ,
           at
           20
           years
           purchase
           .
           But
           if
           all
           those
           Estates
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           worth
           the
           10th
           ,
           nay
           ,
           the
           20th
           part
           so
           much
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           worth
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           present
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           very
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           and
           like
           so
           many
           Savages
           ,
           having
           neither
           Commerce
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Manufactures
           ,
           Sciences
           nor
           Money
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           often
           said
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           would
           work
           but
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           but
           from
           hand
           to
           mouth
           .
           These
           and
           many
           more
           are
           the
           Inconveniencies
           ,
           that
           would
           follow
           upon
           having
           all
           Estates
           in
           Mainmort
           .
        
         
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           are
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           pass
           from
           one
           hand
           to
           another
           ,
           like
           Bills
           of
           Assurance
           or
           good
           Security
           ,
           which
           are
           worth
           as
           much
           or
           more
           than
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           when
           those
           things
           can
           pass
           by
           way
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           there
           's
           less
           need
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           other
           personal
           Effects
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           an
           immediate
           Obstruction
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           must
           fall
           into
           a
           Consumption
           .
           Herein
           it
           is
           that
           the
           want
           of
           Publick
           Registers
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           very
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           because
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           those
           who
           would
           Traffick
           with
           diverse
           persons
           that
           have
           Estates
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           purchased
           ,
           dare
           not
           venture
           ●…pon
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           that
           those
           Estates
           are
           already
           engaged
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           has
           the
           same
           effect
           to
           those
           particular
           persons
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           
           Estates
           were
           in
           Mainmort
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Publick
           and
           the
           Proprietors
           lose
           abundantly
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           besides
           the
           numerous
           Suits
           ,
           which
           are
           thereby
           occasioned
           ;
           so
           that
           't
           is
           neither
           easie
           to
           sell
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           borrow
           Money
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Taunton
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           Publick
           Registers
           for
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           thereon
           depending
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           Estates
           as
           are
           Morgag'd
           or
           not
           Morgag'd
           ,
           that
           that
           Town
           is
           in
           a
           flourishing
           Condition
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           .
        
         
           But
           tho'
           the
           want
           of
           Publick
           Registers
           be
           a
           very
           great
           disorder
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           it
           comes
           far
           short
           of
           that
           which
           is
           occasioned
           by
           Estates
           being
           in
           Mainmort
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           remedied
           when
           the
           Nation
           pleases
           ,
           whereas
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           tyrannize
           there
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           own
           advantage
           of
           those
           disorders
           ,
           would
           rather
           over-turn
           a
           Country
           ,
           than
           suf●…er
           any
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           Head
           ,
           unless
           Princes
           of
           great
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           present
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           undertakes
           it
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           those
           dubious
           Funds
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           not
           perhaps
           the
           20th
           part
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           constantly
           left
           out
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           as
           are
           those
           of
           the
           Popish
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           effect
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           disorder
           whereof
           we
           now
           speak
           ,
           is
           certainly
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           perhaps
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           Entails
           are
           allowed
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           which
           hinders
           those
           
           that
           enjoy
           such
           Estates
           from
           alienating
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           enter
           into
           Commerce
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Entail
           lasts
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           may
           also
           enjoy
           Estates
           that
           are
           inalienable
           without
           any
           great
           inconvenience
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           those
           Entails
           don't
           take
           place
           ,
           but
           where
           Men
           can't
           do
           better
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           inconvenience
           and
           not
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           ;
           but
           besides
           it
           is
           not
           usual
           for
           the
           Entail
           to
           be
           perpetual
           ,
           only
           for
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           for
           assoon
           as
           the
           Children
           ,
           in
           whose
           favour
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           become
           Masters
           of
           the
           Estate
           ,
           it
           returns
           again
           into
           the
           Publick
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           Morgag'd
           and
           Alienated
           ,
           and
           pass
           from
           one
           hand
           to
           another
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           not
           perhaps
           the
           200th
           part
           of
           any
           Country
           so
           entail'd
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           well-govern'd
           State
           ,
           where
           the
           Governours
           have
           sufficient
           Authority
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           a
           Remedy
           for
           those
           Entails
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           too
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           find
           out
           some
           other
           Method
           for
           ensuring
           the
           Estate
           to
           Infants
           or
           Heirs
           ,
           without
           having
           the
           Estate
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           publick
           Commerce
           .
           3.
           
           But
           besides
           that
           this
           is
           not
           so
           common
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           agreed
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           have
           regard
           to
           poor
           innocent
           Children
           ,
           whom
           a
           Father
           that
           's
           an
           ill
           Husband
           ,
           might
           ruine
           ,
           and
           who
           may
           one
           time
           or
           other
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           who
           are
           moreover
           recommendable
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Grandfathers
           ,
           Grandmothers
           ,
           or
           other
           Ancestors
           ,
           whose
           Memory
           is
           dear
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           
           I
           say
           there
           's
           more
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           to
           those
           Infants
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           Estate
           ought
           Naturally
           and
           Lawfully
           to
           be
           transmitted
           by
           Hereditary
           Right
           ,
           than
           to
           Ecclesiasticks
           who
           have
           no
           Natural
           nor
           Acquir'd
           Right
           to
           those
           Estates
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           besides
           unprofitable
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           to
           a
           State
           ,
           scandalous
           Persons
           ▪
           and
           i●…
           whose
           hands
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           their
           Successours
           ,
           the
           half
           or
           more
           of
           the
           Wealth
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           is
           always
           to
           remain
           cut
           off
           from
           Publick
           Commerce
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           some
           Opinionative
           Persons
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Trade
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           't
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           half
           of
           the
           Wealth
           of
           a
           Country
           is
           not
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           which
           is
           just
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           good
           to
           have
           half
           the
           Body
           Paralitick
           ,
           and
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           use
           of
           half
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           so
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           still
           live
           in
           that
           condition
           .
           But
           who
           is
           it
           that
           does
           not
           perceive
           that
           it
           is
           a
           distemper'd
           and
           a
           languishing
           condition
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           a
           Man
           cannot
           do
           half
           the
           business
           that
           he
           might
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           in
           perfect
           health
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           reasonably
           denied
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           vigorous
           a
           Body
           is
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           does
           work
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           more
           Credit
           there
           is
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           the
           more
           all
           its
           effects
           are
           in
           Motion
           ;
           the
           more
           Arts
           ,
           Industry
           ,
           Agriculture
           and
           Commerce
           flourish
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           becomes
           Populous
           in
           proportion
           .
           What
           a
           mighty
           disorder
           then
           does
           it
           occasion
           that
           all
           those
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           (
           who
           are
           the
           Subjects
           of
           a
           Foreign
           Prince
           ,
           seeing
           they
           
           have
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           moreover
           of
           necessity
           the
           Hereditary
           Enemy
           of
           the
           State
           )
           should
           be
           thus
           with
           all
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           sequestred
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           they
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           it
           ,
           viz.
           in
           regard
           of
           Imposts
           ,
           and
           the
           Charges
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           Trade
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           Propagation
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           as
           other
           Subjects
           ;
           that
           they
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           should
           be
           no
           otherwise
           united
           to
           a
           State
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           to
           ruine
           it
           ,
           and
           enrich
           themselves
           by
           its
           Spoils
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           suppose
           the
           Estates
           that
           are
           in
           Mainmort
           among
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           possessed
           by
           Merchants
           or
           Tradesmen
           ,
           the
           Commerce
           would
           have
           been
           much
           greater
           in
           FRANCE
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           have
           been
           more
           rich
           and
           potent
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Generals
           of
           Armies
           ,
           Collonels
           ,
           and
           other
           Military
           Officers
           ,
           who
           like
           the
           Turkish
           Timariots
           should
           entertain
           upon
           those
           Estates
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           Married
           Men
           as
           might
           Cultivate
           them
           .
           What
           an
           incredible
           ease
           would
           that
           give
           to
           the
           poor
           people
           ,
           who
           should
           thereby
           be
           reliev'd
           from
           the
           Burden
           of
           Maintaining
           so
           many
           Troops
           ;
           what
           increases
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           w●…at
           Riches
           would
           not
           that
           produce
           ?
           Or
           let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           those
           Estates
           were
           in
           possession
           of
           people
           of
           Quality
           ,
           or
           others
           who
           either
           had
           serv'd
           ,
           or
           might
           serve
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Camp
           ,
           tho'
           not
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           Timariots
           ,
           they
           would
           spend
           those
           Estates
           
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           doing
           him
           Honour
           at
           Court
           ,
           or
           Generously
           in
           fine
           Buildings
           ,
           Sculptures
           ,
           Paintings
           ,
           Gravings
           ,
           or
           other
           Magnificent
           Curiosities
           and
           Ornaments
           ,
           which
           would
           Embellish
           and
           Set
           off
           the
           Provinces
           and
           Towns
           ,
           make
           Arts
           to
           flourish
           ,
           imploy
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           cause
           Money
           to
           circulate
           incessantly
           from
           one
           hand
           to
           another
           .
           Or
           suppose
           they
           were
           possess'd
           by
           Laicks
           of
           all
           ranks
           indifferently
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           half
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           are
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           to
           other
           things
           the
           Government
           should
           remain
           on
           the
           same
           footing
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           (
           which
           however
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           :
           )
           The
           King
           in
           that
           case
           should
           mightily
           increase
           his
           Revenue
           ;
           the
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           of
           the
           Police
           or
           Discipline
           of
           Cities
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           of
           the
           Imposts
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Train
           ,
           would
           get
           twice
           as
           much
           Riches
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           except
           their
           number
           should
           be
           Augmented
           in
           proportion
           :
           In
           which
           case
           the
           King
           would
           be
           enrich'd
           by
           the
           sale
           of
           great
           number
           of
           Places
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           people
           should
           always
           continue
           miserable
           if
           they
           were
           as
           much
           Tax'd
           in
           proportion
           ,
           but
           the
           King's
           Revenues
           would
           be
           doubled
           .
        
         
           Nay
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Mainmort
           imports
           ,
           that
           those
           Estates
           in
           such
           hands
           are
           unprofitable
           to
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           enlarg'd
           a
           little
           upon
           this
           Article
           ,
           beyond
           what
           I
           intended
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           the
           highest
           concern
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           met
           with
           several
           Men
           of
           Parts
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           
           ●…ightly
           apprehend
           the
           Mischief
           of
           having
           so
           much
           wealth
           in
           Mainmort
           .
        
         
           Article
           VI.
           relates
           to
           the
           great
           Quantity
           of
           Plate
           which
           they
           have
           in
           their
           Churches
           and
           Convents
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           places
           they
           call
           their
           Treasuries
           ,
           as
           St.
           Denis
           near
           
             Paris
             ,
             Notre
             Dame
             de
             Liesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             des
             Ardillieres
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           This
           one
           Superstitious
           and
           Foolish
           Custom
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           robb'd
           the
           Publick
           Commerce
           of
           divers
           Millions
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Clergy
           had
           amass'd
           a
           great
           quanti●…y
           of
           it
           as
           before
           this
           War
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           was
           melted
           down
           by
           the
           King's
           Order
           .
           Suppose
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           it
           had
           not
           exceeded
           20
           Millions
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           at
           least
           amounted
           to
           several
           Millions
           amongst
           the
           people
           
             per
             Annum
          
           .
           However
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           how
           far
           this
           loss
           extended
           ,
           because
           I
           dont
           know
           what
           quantity
           of
           Plate
           they
           had
           ,
           for
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           never
           tell
           the
           truth
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           and
           very
           seldom
           in
           any
           others
           .
        
         
           Article
           VII
           .
           Relates
           to
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           their
           Clergy
           in
           hoarding
           up
           Money
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           more
           importance
           than
           the
           preceding
           Article
           ,
           for
           seeing
           many
           of
           them
           possesses
           great
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           are
           neither
           allowed
           to
           Trade
           nor
           to
           Marry
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           have
           no
           lawful
           Off-spring
           ,
           they
           do
           ordinarily
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           amassing
           of
           vast
           sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           providing
           for
           their
           Nephews
           and
           Neeces
           as
           the
           Popes
           do
           ,
           
           and
           they
           don't
           provide
           for
           them
           neither
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           till
           after
           their
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           doubly
           prejudicial
           to
           Commerce
           .
           It
           hath
           moreover
           been
           the
           constant
           Observation
           of
           such
           persons
           that
           they
           are
           very
           Covetous
           and
           don't
           love
           to
           give
           Alms
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           altho'
           they
           be
           thereunto
           obliged
           by
           the
           intention
           of
           their
           Founders
           ;
           so
           that
           taking
           of
           their
           Avarice
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           is
           in●…eparably
           annex'd
           and
           natural
           to
           that
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           sordid
           Principles
           of
           Parsimony
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           all
           their
           Communities
           ,
           where
           they
           spend
           little
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           vast
           Incomes
           ,
           tho'
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           eat
           and
           drink
           a
           great
           deal
           ;
           These
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           being
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           certainly
           true
           ,
           there
           's
           ground
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Clergy
           together
           ,
           Secular
           and
           Regular
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           might
           have
           constantly
           ,
           before
           this
           War
           ,
           at
           least
           50
           Millions
           of
           useless
           Money
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           in
           their
           Coffers
           ,
           or
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Publick
           Notaries
           .
           Whence
           't
           is
           easie
           ●…o
           perceive
           ,
           that
           the
           Publick
           lost
           considerably
           by
           this
           Money
           ,
           which
           in
           Commerce
           ,
           would
           have
           brought
           abundance
           of
           profit
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           helped
           to
           pay
           Taxes
           ,
           imployed
           abundance
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           contributed
           to
           Propagation
           .
        
         
           This
           Article
           must
           certainly
           amount
           to
           sev●…ral
           Millions
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           how
           many
           ,
           but
           without
           doubt
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           preceding
           Article
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           at
           8
           or
           10
           Millions
           loss
           
             per
             Annum
          
           at
           least
           .
        
         
         
           Article
           VIII
           .
           relates
           to
           the
           Ridiculous
           Festivals
           that
           they
           observe
           ;
           wherein
           the
           poor
           Idolatrous
           People
           lose
           their
           time
           ,
           besides
           the
           Debaucheries
           which
           this
           abuse
           occasions
           indispensibly
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           ,
           which
           together
           can't
           be
           reckoned
           at
           less
           than
           ●…50
           Millions
           of
           Livr●…s
           loss
           
             per
             An.
          
           For
           supposing
           that
           the
           Industry
           of
           the
           Nation
           might
           have
           been
           formerly
           valued
           at
           above
           600
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           elsewhere
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           abuses
           of
           Popery
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           prejudicial
           :
           Supposing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           are
           above
           50
           working
           days
           lost
           in
           a
           Year
           ,
           by
           Festivals
           in
           general
           ,
           without
           reckoning
           Sundays
           and
           some
           remarkable
           Festivals
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           the
           6th
           part
           of
           the
           peoples
           Industry
           lost
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           100
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           .
           We
           must
           also
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           besides
           those
           general
           Festivals
           and
           Holy
           days
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           particular
           Festivals
           ,
           viz.
           those
           of
           every
           Parish
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           particular
           Saint
           ,
           whose
           Image
           they
           adore
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Councils
           ,
           the
           Festivals
           of
           Saints
           for
           every
           Profession
           ,
           Trade
           and
           Distemper
           ,
           when
           they
           practise
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Festivals
           of
           Beasts
           or
           Saints
           that
           are
           Patrons
           of
           Beasts
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           's
           much
           above
           the
           6th
           part
           of
           the
           peoples
           time
           lost
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           the
           time
           of
           those
           Holy-days
           ,
           is
           not
           absolutely
           lost
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           mind
           House-keeping
           ,
           dress
           Victuals
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Cattle
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           &c.
           and
           some
           other
           profitable
           things
           are
           done
           ,
           as
           Travelling
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Mariners
           are
           imployed
           on
           those
           
           days
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           which
           to
           observe
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           is
           still
           a
           great
           advantage
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           and
           Trading
           Nations
           have
           above
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           so
           much
           Trade
           by
           Sea.
           But
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           those
           Holy
           days
           debauch
           the
           People
           ,
           teach
           them
           bad
           Habits
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           Drunkenness
           and
           Immodesty
           ,
           which
           hinders
           them
           from
           working
           on
           other
           days
           ,
           ruins
           their
           Families
           ▪
           occasions
           abundance
           of
           Disorders
           ,
           Quarrels
           ,
           Diseases
           ,
           Fires
           ,
           and
           the
           Death
           of
           many
           People
           ;
           one
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           that
           the
           Dammage
           occasion'd
           by
           these
           Festivals
           ,
           amounts
           to
           above
           100
           Millions
           
             per
             An.
          
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           as
           Men
           do
           generally
           ●…e
           those
           days
           ,
           they
           look
           more
           like
           as
           if
           they
           were
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Devil
           than
           to
           God.
           Master●…
           suffer
           ve●…y
           much
           by
           this
           Libertinism
           of
           their
           Servants
           and
           Apprentices
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           Wives
           at
           home
           are
           grieved
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           their
           Husbands
           are
           at
           the
           Publick
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           spend
           all
           that
           they
           had
           gained
           in
           several
           days
           ,
           and
           will
           come
           home
           drunk
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           beat
           them
           into
           the
           bargain
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           pretended
           ,
           that
           Men
           work
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           more
           vigorous
           the
           days
           after
           the
           Festival
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           had
           some
           rest
           ;
           that
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           of
           the
           honest
           people
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           contrary
           effect
           ;
           their
           Idlenefs
           and
           Debauchery
           makes
           them
           lose
           those
           days
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           of
           them
           don't
           debauch
           themselves
           on
           those
           days
           ,
           they
           spend
           them
           at
           least
           in
           Races
           and
           unprofitable
           Walks
           ,
           which
           fatigues
           them
           more
           than
           their
           ordinary
           Work
           ,
           and
           to
           tho●…e
           
           who
           are
           of
           a
           regular
           ▪
           Temper
           ,
           those
           Holy-days
           are
           perfectly
           irksom
           .
           God
           who
           is
           wiser
           than
           Man
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           but
           one
           day
           in
           seven
           as
           a
           day
           of
           Rest
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           would
           reproach
           those
           Christian
           Nations
           ,
           who
           have
           but
           a
           small
           number
           of
           Holy-days
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           tollerable
           ,
           provided
           there
           be
           no
           excess
           in
           their
           number
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           an
           horrible
           excess
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           .
           I
           am
           really
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           disorders
           above-mentioned
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           result
           of
           ,
           or
           inseparably
           annex'd
           to
           those
           Festivals
           ,
           do
           almost
           as
           much
           mischief
           as
           the
           Holy-days
           themselves
           ,
           and
           experience
           shews
           us
           daily
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           more
           Insolence
           and
           Disorder
           committed
           on
           one
           Holy-day
           than
           on
           three
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           an
           ill
           habit
           they
           contract
           on
           those
           days
           ;
           they
           do
           likewise
           break
           out
           in
           profanity
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ;
           and
           most
           Masters
           of
           Shops
           in
           Towns
           ,
           complain
           that
           they
           cannot
           find
           Journey-men
           to
           work
           the
           day
           after
           Holy-days
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nor
           on
           Mondays
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Sunday
           preceding
           ,
           the
           Rabble
           usually
           disordering
           themselves
           so
           much
           on
           those
           Holy-days
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           work
           the
           day
           after
           .
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           here
           of
           the
           Disorders
           and
           Debaucheries
           that
           are
           committed
           at
           their
           Midnight-Masses
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           may
           joyn
           their
           loss
           of
           time
           in
           their
           Scandalous
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           it
           being
           known
           that
           sometimes
           they
           go
           as
           far
           as
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Loretto
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             James
             de
             Compostella
          
           in
           Spain
           ,
           &c.
           and
           now
           and
           then
           as
           far
           as
           Jerusalem
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           lose
           abundance
           of
           time
           in
           Shrieving
           or
           Confessing
           themselves
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Anniversary
           Days
           ,
           Ash-wednesday
           ,
           &c.
           and
           by
           carrying
           
           their
           pretended
           Sacrament
           or
           God
           about
           e●…ery
           day
           ,
           by
           4
           persons
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           besides
           the
           Priest
           who
           holds
           it
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           perhaps
           in
           50
           places
           at
           once
           in
           some
           great
           Cities
           .
           They
           lose
           also
           abundance
           of
           time
           in
           their
           daily
           Masses
           ,
           which
           are
           said
           without
           any
           shadow
           of
           necessity
           ,
           but
           meerly
           to
           subsist
           the
           Popes
           Troops
           in
           the
           Country
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           people
           .
           They
           have
           moreover
           their
           private
           Masses
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           at
           which
           every
           one
           who
           is
           interested
           is
           obliged
           to
           assist
           .
           They
           lose
           abundance
           of
           time
           at
           all
           those
           Follies
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           might
           make
           an
           Article
           apart
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           Ambarvalia
           and
           
             Rogation
             Weeks
          
           (
           which
           they
           have
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Religion
           )
           by
           which
           they
           think
           to
           procure
           Rain
           ,
           or
           divert
           boisterous
           Seasons
           ,
           when
           they
           threaten
           their
           Corn.
           And
           this
           loss
           of
           time
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ruinous
           to
           France
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           abundance
           of
           more
           people
           in
           it
           unfit
           for
           work
           proportionably
           ,
           than
           in
           
             England
             ,
             viz.
          
           Lawyers
           and
           other
           Civil
           Officers
           ,
           Clergy-men
           ,
           &
           c.
           
        
         
           Article
           XI
           .
           relates
           to
           the
           Summ
           ▪
           which
           the
           Pope
           draws
           from
           France
           every
           year
           ,
           under
           different
           denominations
           as
           
             Annates
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             Dispensations
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Relicks
             ,
             Provisions
             ,
             Agnus
             Dei
             ,
          
           and
           
             Consecrated
             Grains
          
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             Expedition
             ,
             Consecrations
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             Dedications
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Jubilès
          
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           both
           at
           France
           and
           at
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ridiculous
           for
           France
           to
           endure
           ,
           that
           the
           Nation
           since
           many
           Ages
           ,
           has
           not
           had
           greater
           Enemies
           
           than
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Money
           drain'd
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           amounts
           to
           diverse
           Millions
           Annually
           .
           Mr.
           
             dè
             Sully
          
           Surintendant
           of
           the
           Finances
           ,
           under
           Henry
           the
           IV.
           having
           well
           examin'd
           the
           matter
           ,
           found
           that
           in
           that
           time
           the
           Pope
           got
           every
           year
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           above
           4
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           from
           France
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           it
           has
           doubled
           at
           least
           ;
           suppose
           it
           were
           but
           6
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           't
           is
           120
           Millions
           in
           20
           years
           time
           .
        
         
           Article
           X.
           is
           concerning
           the
           great
           Summs
           which
           the
           Cardinals
           Protectors
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Romish
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           are
           Pensioners
           of
           France
           ,
           besides
           the
           Knights
           of
           Maltha
           ,
           &c.
           draw
           yearly
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           Benefices
           which
           they
           possess
           in
           it
           .
           This
           amounts
           also
           to
           several
           Millions
           yearly
           .
        
         
           Article
           XI
           .
           relates
           to
           the
           Tapers
           ,
           Wax-candles
           ,
           and
           Oil
           that
           is
           spent
           in
           their
           foolish
           Superstitions
           ,
           as
           burning
           them
           before
           Images
           ,
           Statues
           ,
           Hosties
           ,
           and
           at
           Funerals
           ,
           &c.
           which
           did
           formerly
           cost
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           perhaps
           8
           or
           10
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Wax
           being
           imported
           from
           other
           Countries
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           which
           is
           the
           product
           of
           France
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           also
           reckoned
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           as
           unprofitably
           spent
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           should
           take
           the
           Wine
           and
           Brandy
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           prod●…ct
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           sell
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           pour
           it
           out
           upon
           the
           Ground
           .
           I
           don't
           reckon
           here
           the
           Incense
           which
           they
           burn
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           
           because
           that
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           and
           is
           grateful
           to
           the
           smell
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Ornaments
           and
           Raiment
           of
           their
           Statues
           ,
           Images
           ,
           and
           other
           Idols
           ,
           because
           they
           last
           long
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           Mysterious
           Vestments
           ,
           adorn'd
           with
           fine
           Lace
           ,
           of
           Linnen
           ,
           Silver
           or
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Gold-Fringes
           or
           Imbroidery
           ,
           with
           which
           their
           Priests
           are
           deck'd
           ,
           when
           they
           perform
           what
           they
           call
           Divine
           Service
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           great
           Quantity
           of
           Wine
           ,
           which
           is
           spent
           in
           their
           multitude
           of
           Masses
           daily
           ,
           because
           it
           nourishes
           those
           that
           drink
           it
           ;
           nor
           yet
           of
           their
           Wafers
           or
           Consecrated
           Hosties
           ,
           that
           they
           keep
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           so
           much
           flower
           lost
           :
           So
           that
           I
           content
           my self
           here
           ,
           only
           to
           reckon
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Tapers
           and
           Oil
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           including
           their
           loss
           of
           time
           ,
           in
           making
           or
           lighting
           their
           Candles
           ,
           and
           cleaning
           and
           lighting
           their
           Lamps
           amounted
           to
           8
           or
           10
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Expence
           of
           the
           Wax
           is
           more
           perceptible
           to
           abundance
           of
           people
           than
           that
           of
           their
           Oil
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           Protestants
           who
           don
           't
           go
           often
           into
           the
           Popish
           Churches
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           seen
           1000
           times
           in
           the
           Streets
           and
           at
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           prodigious
           Quantities
           of
           great
           long
           Tapers
           ,
           Flambeaus
           and
           Torches
           ,
           burning
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           whereas
           they
           don't
           so
           much
           see
           the
           Consumption
           of
           the
           Oil.
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Papists
           will
           Judge
           that
           the
           Expence
           of
           the
           Oil
           is
           much
           greater
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           in
           many
           Churches
           ,
           10
           ,
           15
           ,
           or
           20
           Lamps
           burning
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           Oil
           
           is
           the
           greater
           .
           To
           convince
           any
           Man
           that
           it
           was
           great
           ,
           let
           's
           suppose
           there
           were
           only
           200000
           Lamps
           burning
           continually
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           Convents
           and
           Chappels
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           before
           their
           pretended
           Sacrament
           ,
           their
           Images
           and
           Statues
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Churches
           to
           enlighten
           the
           Night
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           fed
           with
           Oil
           of
           Oli●…e
           ,
           Oil
           of
           Rape
           or
           other
           Fat
           ;
           yet
           it
           's
           known
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           spend
           the
           best
           Oil
           ,
           which
           in
           many
           places
           is
           brought
           a
           great
           way
           by
           Land
           ,
           is
           very
           dear
           ;
           and
           oftentimes
           the
           principal
           Trade
           of
           the
           Grocers
           ,
           and
           Wax-Chandlers
           in
           Cities
           ,
           is
           to
           furnish
           Oil
           and
           Wax
           for
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Funerals
           and
           Processions
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           we
           can
           reckon
           for
           every
           Lamp
           in
           24
           hours
           is
           2
           d.
           which
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           200000
           Lamps
           ,
           amounts
           to
           20000
           Livres
           per
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           7
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           for
           Oil
           alone
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Lamps
           which
           spend
           above
           6
           
             d.
             per
          
           day
           in
           Oil
           where
           it
           is
           dear
           ,
           or
           the
           Lamps
           great
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           large
           wick
           and
           cast
           a
           great
           light
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           27000
           Parishes
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           in
           the
           new
           Conquests
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           are
           few
           Churches
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           what
           have
           two
           Lamps
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Cities
           there
           are
           Churches
           that
           have
           10
           ,
           15
           ,
           20
           or
           above
           ,
           continually
           burning
           ,
           besides
           what
           are
           in
           Monasteries
           ,
           Convents
           and
           Chappels
           both
           in
           Town
           and
           Country
           .
           There
           are
           many
           places
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             Portugal
             ,
             Italy
          
           and
           other
           Countries
           where
           those
           that
           light
           the
           Lamps
           in
           the
           Churches
           maintain
           
           their
           Families
           perfectly
           ,
           by
           robbing
           the
           Lamps
           of
           their
           Oil
           ,
           and
           giving
           out
           that
           it
           is
           drunk
           by
           Night-Owls
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Wax
           ,
           after
           having
           considered
           it
           well
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           formerly
           it
           amounted
           to
           no
           less
           ●…han
           3
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ;
           which
           would
           in
           whole
           amount
           to
           10
           Millions
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           such
           who
           are
           more
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           those
           things
           than
           I
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           should
           not
           amount
           to
           above
           5
           Millions
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           a
           considerable
           loss
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Article
           XII
           .
           concerns
           their
           
             Lent
             ,
             Ember-weeks
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Fryday
           and
           Saturday
           of
           every
           Week
           ,
           with
           the
           Orders
           of
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           are
           never
           allowed
           to
           eat
           Flesh
           ,
           Eggs
           nor
           Butter
           .
           All
           those
           things
           occasion
           abundance
           of
           Mischiefs
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           present
           to
           view
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           better
           able
           to
           Judge
           of
           the
           great
           prejudice
           done
           to
           the
           State
           by
           this
           one
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           this
           means
           ,
           great
           Summs
           of
           Money
           are
           exported
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           dry
           a●…d
           fresh
           Cod
           ▪
           Stock-fish
           ,
           White
           and
           Red-hering
           .
           Salmon
           ,
           Pilchards
           ,
           Sardines
           ,
           &c.
           It
           's
           certain
           ▪
           that
           formerly
           there
           were
           several
           Millions
           ,
           above
           6
           at
           least
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           every
           year
           for
           Fish.
           It
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           have
           Fish'd
           Cod
           enough
           in
           New-●…ound-Land
           .
           It
           is
           however
           certain
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           many
           years
           since
           they
           bought
           that
           sor●…
           of
           Fish
           from
           Foreigners
           ,
           and
           
           as
           for
           the
           other
           sorts
           of
           Salt-fish
           ,
           they
           buy
           them
           almost
           wholly
           still
           from
           Foreigners
           and
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Superstitions
           prevent
           the
           breeding
           of
           many
           Cattel
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           Fowl
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           there
           would
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           because
           for
           almost
           one
           half
           of
           the
           year
           they
           dare
           not
           eat
           any
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           diminishes
           the
           Revenues
           of
           Land.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           this
           very
           reason
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Flesh
           ▪
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           a
           Country
           can
           maintain
           and
           breed
           up
           so
           many
           people
           ,
           because
           next
           to
           Bread
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           does
           so
           much
           Nourish
           a
           Man
           as
           Flesh
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           renders
           him
           so
           proper
           for
           Labour
           and
           Generation
           .
           They
           must
           not
           pretend
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           that
           Land
           which
           is
           fi●…
           for
           Feeding
           Cattle
           ,
           is
           fit
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           they
           lose
           on
           the
           on●…
           hand
           ,
           they
           gain
           it
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           Grounds
           proper
           for
           Cattle
           ,
           Pasturage
           ,
           and
           Hay
           ,
           that
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           else
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           suppose
           that
           those
           Grounds
           were
           equally
           fit
           for
           Corn
           ,
           Wine
           or
           Wood
           ,
           as
           for
           breeding
           of
           Cattle
           ,
           't
           is
           known
           that
           the
           profit
           of
           Cattle
           is
           the
           greatest
           .
           I
           have
           known
           several
           Quarters
           of
           France
           that
           abounded
           with
           Meadows
           along
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           where
           a
           Load
           of
           Hay
           weighing
           2000l
           .
           weight
           ,
           and
           drawn
           by
           six
           great
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           two
           or
           three
           Horses
           join'd
           to
           them
           besides
           ,
           was
           not
           worth
           above
           three
           Livres
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           not
           above
           
           two
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           Lent
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           ▪
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           known
           that
           the
           profit
           of
           Cattel
           comes
           with
           less
           Expence
           and
           Labour
           ,
           for
           the
           Cattel
           go
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           places
           where
           one
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           save
           Carriage
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           also
           known
           that
           Cattle
           when
           they
           feed
           ,
           are
           at
           Work
           for
           their
           Owner
           ,
           without
           any
           need
           of
           his
           being
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           apply
           himself
           to
           some
           other
           thing
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           little
           Meat
           with
           B●…ead
           ,
           nourishes
           better
           than
           three
           times
           as
           much
           B●…ead
           alone
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Cattel
           give
           rise
           to
           abundance
           of
           important
           Manufactures
           ,
           that
           imploy
           and
           afford
           Subsistance
           to
           great
           numbers
           of
           people
           ,
           such
           as
           Wools
           ,
           Hides
           ,
           Horns
           ,
           Suet
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           Cheese
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           This
           want
           of
           Cattel
           makes
           Meat
           dear
           to
           those
           imployed
           in
           Manufactures
           ,
           and
           other
           Handicrafts
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           Merchants
           whom
           i●…
           costs
           a
           great
           deal
           dearer
           to
           Victual
           their
           Ships
           .
        
         
           9
           It
           likewise
           occasions
           the
           dearness
           of
           Candle
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           Cheese
           ,
           Hides
           ,
           and
           Wool
           ,
           &c.
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           hindrance
           to
           Mechanicks
           ,
           Trade
           ,
           and
           Propagation
           ,
           and
           makes
           other
           Provisions
           dearer
           in
           general
           than
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           that
           Superstition
           is
           unknown
           .
           It
           particularly
           occasions
           the
           dearness
           of
           Bread
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           for
           want
           of
           Flesh-meat
           are
           obliged
           to
           eat
           abundance
           of
           Bread.
           This
           want
           of
           Cattel
           occasions
           also
           the
           laying
           out
           of
           great
           sums
           in
           Foreign
           Rice
           ,
           
           Hide●…
           ,
           Suet
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           Cheese
           ,
           and
           Fat
           or
           Grease
           for
           Coaches
           ,
           and
           other
           Carriages
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Those
           Extravagant
           Superstitions
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           Maladies
           and
           Distempers
           ,
           Languishings
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           death
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           poor
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           Infirm
           ,
           Aged
           ,
           and
           Scrupulous
           persons
           ▪
           to
           whom
           Meat
           would
           be
           more
           proper
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           cannot
           have
           that
           Relief
           ,
           because
           ●…hey
           either
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           give
           it
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           eat
           it
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Scruples
           that
           the
           Idolatrous
           Priests
           have
           form'd
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           suffer
           extreamly
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           abundance
           more
           people
           die
           in
           that
           season
           than
           in
           others
           .
           This
           Superstitious
           Lent
           falls
           likewise
           precisely
           out
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Husbandman
           ,
           and
           other
           Country
           people
           labour
           very
           hard
           ,
           about
           digging
           their
           Vines
           ,
           Dunging
           their
           Ground
           ,
           Sowing
           their
           March
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Manuring
           their
           Gardens
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Peasants
           are
           in
           much
           the
           worse
           condition
           to
           work
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ill
           fed
           ,
           not
           being
           allowed
           to
           eat
           Flesh-meat
           ,
           and
           their
           Garden
           Stuff
           being
           many
           times
           spoil'd
           by
           the
           hard
           Frosts
           in
           the
           Winter
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Besides
           this
           the
           Lent
           falls
           just
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Winter
           ,
           when
           the
           Poor
           ,
           Sickly
           and
           Ancient
           people
           have
           suffered
           more
           than
           they
           do
           ordinarily
           at
           other
           Seasons
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           recovering
           strength
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           or
           might
           do
           ,
           were
           they
           allowed
           to
           eat
           such
           good
           Meat
           as
           the
           Season
           affords
           ,
           as
           fresh
           Eggs
           ,
           Lamb
           ,
           Veal
           ,
           Kids
           ,
           Pigs
           ,
           &c.
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           Lent
           compleats
           their
           ruin
           and
           kills
           them
           .
        
         
         
           12.
           
           Lent
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           pretended
           Fast-days
           ,
           and
           their
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           that
           never
           eat
           Flesh
           ,
           destroy
           all
           the
           Fish
           in
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           without
           a
           possibility
           of
           being
           stock'd
           again
           ,
           nay
           they
           hinder
           those
           of
           the
           very
           Ponds
           from
           coming
           to
           maturity
           or
           a
           competent
           growth
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           It
           occasions
           abundance
           of
           people
           to
           lose
           their
           time
           by
           Fishing
           i●…
           those
           Rivers
           ,
           without
           almost
           catching
           any
           thing
           ,
           because
           they
           wil●…
           have
           Fish
           ,
           and
           can
           have
           no
           other
           but
           such
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Lent
           occasions
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Advantage
           and
           Income
           of
           Eggs
           ▪
           which
           are
           good
           a●…
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           they
           don't
           know
           what
           use
           to
           put
           them
           too
           ,
           and
           after
           Lent
           they
           are
           either
           too
           Old
           or
           of
           no
           Value
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           It
           's
           a
           shame
           to
           humane
           nature
           ,
           to
           see
           those
           Excesses
           which
           the
           poor
           Idolatrous
           Papists
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Carnaval
           ,
           when
           they
           conceive
           they
           have
           a
           priviledge
           to
           dishonour
           ,
           violate
           ,
           and
           degrade
           their
           nature
           ,
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Infamy
           ,
           Excess
           and
           Disorders
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Masquerades
           and
           changing
           the
           habit
           of
           their
           Sex
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           amends
           for
           being
           condemned
           by
           their
           Priests
           to
           eat
           no
           Flesh
           during
           Lent
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           is
           over
           ,
           they
           believe
           themselves
           authoriz'd
           again
           to
           commit
           the
           like
           Riots
           at
           Easter
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           to
           the
           health
           of
           many
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           ●…ed
           slenderly
           before
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           being
           sooner
           delivered
           from
           the
           Fire
           of
           Purgatory
           after
           their
           Death
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Lent
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           which
           the
           Priests
           command
           them
           to
           observe
           on
           pain
           of
           
           Eternal
           Damnation
           ,
           makes
           them
           disrelish
           and
           loath
           all
           Sea
           and
           Shell-fish
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           cause
           that
           there
           are
           fewer
           Mariners
           and
           Fishers
           than
           otherwise
           there
           would
           be
           ,
           because
           people
           do
           without
           Comparison
           eat
           abundance
           less
           of
           Sea-fish
           than
           otherwise
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Kingdom
           loses
           a
           great
           advantage
           ,
           and
           an
           inestimable
           Revenue
           ,
           which
           Nature
           presents
           to
           them
           without
           Trouble
           and
           Charge
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           Country
           people
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           lose
           abundance
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Lent
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           might
           reap
           from
           their
           Calves
           ,
           Lambs
           ,
           Kids
           ,
           Pigs
           ,
           and
           other
           young
           Animals
           that
           are
           bred
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           need
           of
           the
           Milk
           of
           their
           Dams
           ;
           for
           either
           the
           Peasants
           must
           dispense
           with
           the
           want
           of
           that
           Milk
           which
           does
           highly
           incommode
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           throw
           part
           of
           those
           Creatures
           to
           the
           Dogs
           .
           They
           lose
           also
           by
           their
           Poultry
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           neither
           Eat
           nor
           Sell
           ,
           and
           yet
           must
           keep
           them
           ,
           tho'
           many
           times
           they
           have
           not
           Corn
           to
           feed
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           The
           Country
           People
           do
           many
           times
           lose
           part
           of
           their
           great
           and
           small
           Cattel
           by
           the
           Lent
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Winter
           be
           long
           ,
           and
           the
           Spring
           backward
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           not
           gathered
           together
           abundance
           of
           Forage
           the
           year
           foregoing
           ,
           their
           Cattel
           die
           of
           Hunger
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           be
           if
           they
           were
           either
           allowed
           to
           Sell
           them
           to
           the
           Butcher
           ,
           or
           to
           Eat
           them
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           19.
           
           The
           Peasant
           not
           daring
           to
           eat
           neither
           Flesh
           nor
           Eggs
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           forbid
           to
           eat
           them
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           great
           Sin
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           Fish
           to
           eat
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           scarce
           and
           dear
           ,
           nor
           Roots
           ,
           nor
           Herbs
           ,
           because
           the
           Winter
           has
           destroy'd
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           by
           the
           Milk
           of
           their
           Cows
           ,
           which
           occasions
           their
           Calves
           bei●…g
           starv'd
           ,
           and
           is
           partly
           the
           cau●…e
           why
           the
           Cattel
           are
           so
           Poor
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           this
           occasions
           an
           incredible
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           There
           's
           more
           counterfeit
           Devotion
           at
           that
           time
           than
           at
           others
           ,
           which
           exhausts
           the
           Purses
           ,
           and
           wastes
           the
           time
           of
           those
           poor
           Ignorant
           people
           .
           I
           say
           nothing
           of
           those
           Monstrous
           Opinions
           unworthy
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           which
           these
           base
           and
           foolish
           Superstitions
           do
           nourish
           and
           maintain
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           see
           people
           eat
           Fish
           or
           Pulse
           than
           to
           eat
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           time
           rather
           than
           another
           ,
           I
           say
           I
           wont
           speak
           of
           those
           things
           here
           ,
           for
           that
           belongs
           more
           to
           Divines
           than
           to
           me
           ;
           For
           all
           these
           Reasons
           above-mentioned
           and
           others
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           Lent
           does
           above
           50
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             France
             per
             Annum
          
           .
        
         
           And
           being
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           perhaps
           be
           unseasonable
           to
           confute
           the
           Errors
           of
           those
           who
           fancy
           that
           Lent
           ,
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           are
           advantagious
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           because
           say
           they
           ,
           it
           saves
           abundance
           of
           Cattel
           ,
           puts
           people
           upon
           Fishing
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           the
           getting
           of
           more
           profit
           by
           Sea
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           
           otherwise
           do
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           same
           means
           also
           more
           Seamen
           are
           bred
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           Lent
           and
           Feast-days
           are
           useful
           to
           some
           Nations
           ,
           not
           by
           observing
           them
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           selling
           Fish
           to
           those
           who
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           Scotch
           ,
           Dutch
           ,
           &c.
           who
           furnish
           the
           French
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           In
           England
           the
           Nation
           was
           quickly
           sensible
           ,
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           Lent
           was
           a
           mistake
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           for
           after
           Lent
           had
           been
           observed
           there
           ,
           a
           while
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           ●…ome
           such
           Political
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           the
           encouragement
           of
           Fishing
           ,
           &c.
           they
           soon
           left
           it
           off
           ,
           because
           they
           ●…ound
           it
           did
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           .
           They
           saw
           it
           did
           not
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           Seamen
           ,
           but
           rather
           diminish'd
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           more
           Fish
           taken
           and
           spent
           ,
           but
           rather
           less
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           people
           being
           under
           that
           Servit●…de
           ,
           were
           disgusted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           eat
           it
           against
           their
           will
           upon
           the
           very
           Fish
           days
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           at
           all
           endure
           it
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           whereas
           they
           eat
           it
           at
           all
           times
           indifferently
           now
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           constantly
           good
           store
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           be
           found
           at
           the
           Fishmongers
           ,
           as
           well
           Sea
           as
           Fresh-water-fish
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Shell-fish
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           those
           who
           love
           Fish
           better
           than
           Meat
           ,
           may
           please
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           tyrannically
           commanded
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Fisher-men
           could
           not
           then
           make
           their
           constant
           Trade
           of
           Fishing
           but
           only
           in
           Lent
           ,
           and
           about
           Fridays
           ,
           and
           Saturdays
           ,
           whereas
           they
           both
           can
           and
           do
           fish
           actually
           every
           day
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           France
           does
           not
           afford
           such
           plenty
           of
           Fish
           ▪
           meat
           as
           England
           ,
           
           but
           this
           must
           also
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           in
           France
           who
           have
           Means
           ,
           do
           not
           feed
           so
           much
           upon
           Meat
           ,
           even
           on
           Flesh-days
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           English
           comm●…nly
           do
           ;
           and
           be●…ides
           most
           part
           of
           the
           French
           have
           not
           wherewith
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           I
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           France
           is
           in
           greater
           want
           of
           Fish
           than
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           would
           have
           been
           Flesh
           enough
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           if
           Lent
           ,
           the
           four
           Ember-weeks
           ,
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           ,
           and
           the
           Orders
           of
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           had
           not
           been
           set
           up
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           for
           this
           occasion'd
           a
           neglect
           in
           breeding
           of
           Cattle
           ;
           and
           even
           at
           present
           ,
           tho'
           most
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           lies
           desolate
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           Cattle
           enough
           ,
           if
           Lent
           were
           abolish'd
           and
           Lands
           not
           abandoned
           ;
           and
           tho'
           France
           is
           at
           less
           expence
           now
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           buying
           of
           Foreign
           Fish
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           before
           the
           War
           ,
           yet
           it
           still
           expends
           very
           great
           Summs
           that
           way
           ,
           tho'
           the
           poorest
           sort
           of
           people
           in
           the
           remotest
           Provinces
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           seldom
           taste
           Fish
           of
           any
           sort
           ,
           and
           ev'n
           very
           rarely
           of
           Flesh-meat
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           any
           Body
           should
           imagine
           that
           I
           contradict
           my self
           ,
           in
           saying
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           don't
           eat
           less
           Fish
           since
           the
           Observation
           of
           Lent
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           pretend
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           the
           notice
           of
           such
           a
           Superstition
           does
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Revenues
           of
           Land
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           hinders
           the
           Breeding
           and
           Consumption
           of
           Cattel
           ;
           I
           shall
           answer
           that
           specious
           objection
           ;
           I
           call
           it
           specious
           ,
           because
           it
           seems
           that
           if
           so
           be
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Lent
           ,
           and
           other
           Fish-days
           in
           England
           produce
           that
           effect
           ,
           that
           more
           Fish
           is
           eaten
           in
           it
           since
           ,
           it
           would
           
           seem
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           less
           Flesh-meat
           should
           be
           consum'd
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           if
           Lent
           ,
           and
           other
           pretended
           Fast-days
           were
           abolished
           in
           France
           ,
           more
           Fish
           would
           be
           eaten
           ,
           and
           less
           Flesh
           destroyed
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           real
           contradiction
           in
           what
           I
           have
           asserted
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           seeming
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           to
           those
           who
           do
           not
           weigh
           things
           rightly
           ;
           my
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           England
           the
           people
           have
           always
           and
           at
           all
           seasons
           ,
           plenty
           both
           of
           Meat
           and
           Fish
           ;
           no
           place
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           being
           very
           remote
           from
           Sea
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           many
           Rivers
           full
           of
           Fresh-Water
           Fish
           ,
           and
           the
           Tide
           coming
           up
           a
           great
           way
           in
           many
           of
           those
           Rivers
           ,
           the
           Sea-Fish
           is
           conveyed
           into
           the
           Country
           at
           a
           very
           small
           charge
           .
           They
           have
           also
           plenty
           of
           good
           Cattel
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           at
           all
           times
           eat
           that
           they
           like
           best
           ,
           or
           find
           cheapest
           ,
           without
           that
           aversion
           which
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Imposition
           occasions
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           commanded
           upon
           Eternal
           Damnation
           to
           eat
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           eat
           such
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           at
           such
           and
           such
           times
           ,
           whereas
           France
           is
           generally
           much
           more
           remote
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Fish
           there
           very
           scarce
           or
           dear
           .
           Now
           in
           those
           places
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Lent
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           places
           they
           would
           eat
           much
           more
           Meat
           than
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           more
           also
           than
           is
           eaten
           on
           the
           Sea-coasts
           ,
           where
           Fish
           is
           more
           plentiful
           and
           cheaper
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           should
           breed
           more
           Cattle
           .
           More
           Fish
           would
           also
           be
           eaten
           in
           the
           Sea
           ▪
           Ports
           and
           other
           places
           near
           the
           Sea
           ,
           than
           is
           eaten
           at
           present
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           
           tyrannous
           Impositions
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           forbids
           them
           to
           eat
           Meat
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           creates
           ,
           in
           most
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           abhorrency
           of
           Fish
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           eat
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           less
           Fish
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           Sea-Ports
           ,
           than
           there
           would
           be
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           Superstition
           ;
           and
           less
           Cattle
           is
           also
           bred
           in
           the
           Country
           than
           would
           be
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           same
           Abuse
           ,
           which
           forbids
           the
           eating
           of
           Meat
           above
           five
           Months
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           and
           so
           puts
           all
           things
           out
           of
           order
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           Means
           ,
           those
           that
           live
           near
           the
           Sea
           are
           disgusted
           at
           Fish
           ,
           which
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           affords
           them
           very
           cheap
           ,
           nay
           ,
           almost
           for
           nothing
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           a
           great
           Treasure
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           tyranny
           impos'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           live
           in
           remote
           places
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           have
           an
           opportunity
           to
           breed
           abundance
           of
           Cattle
           and
           eat
           Meat
           very
           cheap
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           abstain
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           lose
           that
           great
           advantage
           ,
           tho'
           they
           cannot
           have
           Fish
           but
           at
           a
           very
           dear
           rate
           .
        
         
           It
           deserves
           likewise
           our
           Observation
           ,
           that
           France
           has
           lost
           considerably
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           profits
           they
           made
           of
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           by
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           because
           they
           bought
           those
           young
           Cattle
           ,
           Poultry
           ,
           &c.
           in
           the
           Towns
           and
           Countries
           where
           they
           liv'd
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           had
           been
           lost
           or
           very
           chargeable
           to
           the
           Owners
           .
        
         
           Article
           XIII
           .
           relates
           to
           the
           Injustice
           ,
           Violence
           and
           Spiritual
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           causes
           an
           unestimable
           dammage
           
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           .
           This
           Spirit
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Inhumanity
           ,
           which
           is
           essential
           to
           Popery
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           which
           they
           kindled
           secretly
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           last
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Massacres
           and
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           in
           France
           .
           That
           same
           Spirit
           of
           VIOLENC
           sets
           them
           ,
           whenever
           they
           meet
           with
           Princes
           obnoxious
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           persecute
           all
           those
           with
           the
           utmost
           fury
           ,
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           no
           other
           Foundation
           sor
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           Ambition
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           Injustice
           has
           been
           one
           of
           the
           great
           causes
           of
           the
           Ruin
           of
           France
           ;
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           VVorld
           to
           Judge
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           take
           advantage
           of
           the
           Ambition
           of
           that
           Potent
           Prince
           ,
           who
           was
           perhaps
           possessed
           with
           the
           design
           of
           an
           U●…iversal
           Monarchy
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           convenient
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a●…tain
           his
           end
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           Reformation
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             France
          
           and
           all
           other
           parts
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           pretence
           to
           bring
           King
           James
           ,
           who
           was
           known
           to
           be
           a
           Bigoted
           Prince
           ,
           into
           the
           same
           design
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           do
           all
           what
           we
           know
           he
           did
           .
           'T
           is
           by
           such
           Methods
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           Ruines
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           when
           she
           is
           in
           any
           way
           affraid
           that
           they
           will
           grow
           too
           Potent
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           she
           inspires
           them
           by
           her
           Emissaries
           and
           Confessors
           ,
           with
           such
           designs
           ,
           as
           will
           lay
           them
           desolate
           ,
           and
           unpeople
           their
           Country
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           have
           no
           mistrust
           of
           any
           such
           thing●…
           I
           shall
           not
           offer
           to
           compute
           the
           dammage
           done
           
           by
           this
           Article
           ,
           at
           any
           certain
           Sum●…
           of
           Money
           ,
           for
           every
           one
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Fountain
           of
           innumerable
           Mischiefs
           .
        
         
           Article
           XIV
           .
           shews
           plainly
           how
           ruinous
           the
           Popish
           ●…lergy
           is
           to
           the
           State
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           this
           that
           the●…
           contribute
           little
           to
           the
           great
           Charge
           of
           ●…e
           ●…tion
           ,
           tho'
           they
           enjoy
           the
           half
           of
           all
           Estates
           Real
           and
           Personal
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           ●…ught
           consequently
           to
           pay
           as
           much
           proportio●…ably
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           those
           do
           who
           possess
           the
           other
           half
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           For
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           even
           at
           present
           scarcely
           ,
           pay
           10
           Millions
           o●…●…vres
           towards
           the
           200
           Millions
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           hath
           exacted
           every
           year
           from
           the
           Nation
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           since
           the
           War
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           make
           up
           per●…aps
           300000
           Souls
           ,
           enjoy
           as
           much
           Reven●…
           as
           8
           or
           9
           Millions
           of
           other
           People
           ,
           that
           may
           ●…ill
           be
           reckoned
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           o●…
           ●…rance
           ,
           or
           as
           much
           as
           was
           enjoy'd
           by
           13
           or
           〈◊〉
           Millio●…s
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           been
           in
           it
           30
           ye●…rs
           ago
           ,
           ●…nd
           that
           ▪
           tho'
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           ●…uch
           like
           Religious
           Persons
           ,
           have
           one
           with
           a●…other
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           spend
           now
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Reven●…e
           of
           the
           Real
           and
           Personal
           Esta●…es
           ,
           as
           40
           or
           50
           other
           persons
           of
           the
           promiscuous
           multitude
           ,
           taken
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           the
           Clergy
           and
           those
           Religious
           Orders
           taken
           in
           bulk
           ,
           don't
           bear
           above
           the
           20th
           part
           of
           the
           Charges
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           To
           this
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           War
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           did
           raise
           by
           the
           ordinary
           
           Impositions
           ,
           132
           Millions
           yearly
           ,
           besides
           the
           Casualties
           ,
           as
           they
           term
           them
           ,
           that
           did
           amount
           some
           years
           to
           50
           ,
           60
           ,
           and
           70
           Millions
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           did
           not
           pay
           above
           5
           or
           6
           Millions
           yearly
           ;
           for
           the
           Poll-tax
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           pay
           4
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           during
           5
           years
           ,
           was
           establi●…hed
           since
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           comprehend
           how
           much
           the
           Clergy
           is
           eased
           above
           all
           other
           Subjects
           o●…
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           known
           that
           the
           Officers
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           other
           Civil
           Officers
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Finances
           ,
           Civil
           Government
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           all
           purchas'd
           their
           Of●…ices
           at
           a
           very
           dear
           rate
           ,
           the
           Farmers
           of
           the
           Imposts
           with
           all
           their
           dependants
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           themselves
           did
           cost
           the
           people
           altogether
           ,
           above
           200
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           yearly
           ,
           about
           20
           or
           30
           years
           ago
           ,
           besides
           the
           other
           vexations
           and
           losses
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           they
           suffered
           by
           continual
           Wranglings
           at
           Law
           ,
           Oppressions
           and
           Depredations
           of
           their
           Goods
           by
           the
           said
           Officers
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           Vexations
           ,
           Losses
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           other
           Calamities
           ,
           as
           the
           Marches
           ,
           Counter-marches
           and
           Quartering
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           free
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           probably
           saved
           or
           earned
           100
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           more
           ,
           but
           those
           I
           don't
           reckon
           ,
           because
           they
           turn'd
           to
           no
           bodies
           Account
           .
           Now
           the
           Clergy
           is
           not
           only
           ●…ree
           from
           all
           those
           Mischiefs
           and
           losses
           of
           Money
           and
           Time
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           other
           Subjects
           are
           obnoxious
           ,
           but
           they
           likewise
           get
           Money
           from
           the
           people
           and
           plunder
           them
           ●…y
           their
           false
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           
           new
           ways
           suggested
           by
           their
           Covetousness
           ,
           abusing
           the
           peoples
           Credulity
           ,
           endeavouring
           continually
           to
           involve
           them
           in
           greater
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           domineer
           over
           them
           more
           easily
           ,
           and
           so
           dispoil
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Officers
           of
           Judicature
           indulge
           the
           Clergy
           much
           more
           than
           they
           do
           the
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Farmers
           of
           the
           Impositions
           have
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Clergy
           are
           moreover
           respected
           and
           feared
           by
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           maintani
           some
           Judges
           ,
           Advocates
           and
           Attorneys
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           Pensioners
           .
           There
           is
           not
           one
           Community
           of
           Religious
           Persons
           ,
           but
           what
           have
           Pensioners
           in
           all
           the
           Notable
           Tribunals
           ▪
           where
           their
           business
           lies
           ,
           who
           order
           it
           so
           that
           they
           gain
           almost
           all
           their
           Suits
           at
           Law
           ,
           how
           unjust
           soever
           they
           be
           against
           the
           Laity
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           so
           much
           Money
           nor
           so
           great
           Protection
           as
           they
           .
           Then
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Father
           Titler
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           in
           every
           Community
           ,
           they
           forge
           false
           Titles
           every
           day
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           account
           a
           pious
           Fraud
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           false
           Donatives
           and
           Legacies
           ,
           which
           they
           often
           pretend
           to
           have
           been
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           they
           bereave
           the
           poor
           Laity
           of
           their
           Estates
           by
           the
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           they
           find
           one
           from
           another
           ;
           for
           they
           stand
           by
           one
           another
           as
           Thieves
           do
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           of
           them
           supported
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           secret
           Influence
           upon
           their
           Affairs
           :
           And
           many
           times
           they
           are
           also
           supported
           by
           Courtiers
           .
           Then
           as
           to
           the
           Farmers
           general
           and
           particular
           of
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           their
           Servants
           ,
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           is
           not
           
           exposed
           to
           their
           Robberies
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Publick
           Taxes
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           sort
           of
           Men
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           for
           they
           flatter
           them
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           pardon
           for
           all
           their
           Extortions
           and
           Robberies
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           employ
           'em
           to
           say
           Masses
           ,
           make
           them
           Presents
           ,
           or
           enter
           into
           their
           Fraternities
           and
           pay
           them
           for
           it
           .
           Nor
           do
           they
           suffer
           by
           the
           Cheating
           Tricks
           of
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           do
           ,
           for
           one
           Raven
           never
           picks
           out
           the
           Eyes
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Estates
           ,
           Farms
           and
           Tenants
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           moreover
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           than
           those
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           their
           Landlords
           are
           better
           able
           to
           support
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           Houses
           and
           Lands
           are
           always
           in
           better
           order
           ,
           and
           stock'd
           with
           the
           best
           Cattle
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           The
           Clergy
           moreover
           are
           not
           liable
           to
           be
           forced
           to
           buy
           new
           Offices
           ,
           nor
           to
           lose
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           as
           other
           Subjects
           are
           ,
           or
           to
           buy
           Letters
           of
           Nobility
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           crushed
           with
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           Taxes
           ,
           nor
           with
           forced
           Loans
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           with
           Quartering
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           whereby
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           other
           People
           have
           been
           every
           day
           plagued
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           obliged
           to
           go
           to
           War
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Arrier-Ban
           ;
           By
           which
           means
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           burthensom
           and
           unprofitable
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           to
           their
           own
           pretended
           Church
           ,
           are
           free
           from
           all
           the
           Calamities
           under
           which
           the
           useful
           Subjects
           groan
           .
           I
           grant
           the
           Curates
           and
           Country
           
           Priests
           are
           so
           laden
           with
           Taxes
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           subsist
           ,
           yet
           they
           fare
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           than
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Laity
           who
           formerly
           had
           Estates
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           have
           lost
           by
           the
           Taxes
           ▪
           and
           are
           charged
           with
           Debts
           and
           Children
           besides
           .
           Whereas
           tho'
           the
           Priests
           be
           never
           so
           poor
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           have
           some
           Bread
           left
           them
           without
           any
           toil
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           neither
           Labour
           nor
           Preach
           ,
           nor
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           any
           Work
           but
           what
           the
           dullest
           Peasant
           might
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           read
           and
           had
           memory
           enough
           to
           learn
           by
           long
           practise
           ,
           how
           to
           handle
           the
           Musquet
           ;
           for
           the
           Mass-Trade
           can
           be
           learnt
           as
           easily
           .
           They
           enjoy
           a
           Church-Living
           gratis
           ,
           which
           they
           neither
           merit
           for
           their
           Capacity
           nor
           Services
           ,
           neither
           had
           they
           it
           left
           them
           by
           Inheritance
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           be
           seized
           upon
           for
           Debts
           .
           I
           grant
           't
           is
           but
           reason
           they
           should
           live
           by
           their
           Trade
           ,
           since
           they
           do
           that
           which
           the
           people
           would
           have
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           rich
           Monastries
           ,
           Convents
           ,
           
             &
             ●…
          
           .
           which
           contribute
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           Government
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           ridiculous
           they
           should
           enjoy
           the
           half
           of
           all
           the
           Estates
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           not
           pay
           the
           20th
           part
           towards
           the
           support
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           what
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           pays
           ?
           for
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           those
           wealthy
           Clergy-men
           pay
           almost
           nothing
           of
           what
           the
           Clergy
           pays
           in
           general
           ,
           all
           the
           burden
           falls
           upon
           the
           little
           Curates
           and
           Priests
           ,
           who
           are
           left
           without
           Protection
           .
           What
           〈◊〉
           then
           is
           it
           that
           the
           diligent
           and
           laborious
           for●…
           of
           people
           in
           a
           Nation
           should
           perish
           ,
           and
           be
           
           destroyed
           like
           Victims
           ,
           meerly
           to
           fatten
           the
           lazy
           and
           idle
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           useful
           Subjects
           should
           be
           sacrific'd
           to
           such
           sluggish
           Belly-Gods
           .
           We
           can
           never
           enough
           bewail
           such
           Blindness
           as
           this
           ,
           nor
           express
           all
           the
           Mischiefs
           which
           such
           Injustice
           brings
           along
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           very
           thing
           alone
           is
           capable
           of
           ruining
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           degrees
           :
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           who
           possess
           one
           half
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           ruined
           ;
           I
           Answer
           ,
           they
           are
           properly
           no
           more
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           than
           a
           Cancer
           is
           which
           devours
           the
           Body
           that
           it
           seizes
           on
           ,
           or
           tha●…
           a
           Palsie
           which
           renders
           diverse
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           useless
           ,
           can
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           so
           much
           the
           truer
           that
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           Authority
           of
           ,
           and
           have
           sworn
           Obedience
           to
           another
           Sovereign
           Prince
           ,
           who
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           a
           natural
           Enemy
           to
           France
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Usurpations
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           and
           designs
           to
           make
           o●…
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           cannot
           maintain
           his
           old
           ,
           nor
           make
           new
           Usurpations
           ,
           without
           e●…feebling
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           time
           to
           time
           proportionably
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           its
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Kings
           Increase
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           he
           serves
           himself
           of
           his
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           a
           Cloak
           of
           Religion
           ,
           have
           attain'd
           a
           mighty
           Credit
           ,
           and
           are
           maintain'd
           on
           the
           Fat
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           ,
           have
           their
           Generals
           in
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           Garrisons
           in
           all
           Ci●…ies
           ,
           consisting
           of
           diverse
           Regiments
           of
           di●…erent
           Liveries
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           
           say
           ,
           the
           different
           Orders
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           who
           under
           Spiritual
           Pretences
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           Temporal
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           keep
           Princes
           and
           Subjects
           under
           the
           Popes
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           so
           Constitute
           one
           formidable
           Empire
           within
           another
           ,
           
             Imperium
             in
             Imperio
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           tho'
           it
           can't
           be
           denied
           that
           the
           Taxes
           in
           France
           are
           excessive
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Clergy
           had
           contributed
           proportionably
           to
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           been
           worth
           one
           half
           more
           than
           't
           is
           ,
           except
           the
           King
           had
           augmented
           the
           Taxes
           in
           proportion
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           case
           he
           would
           have
           almost
           doubled
           his
           Revenues
           .
           If
           the
           Clergy
           had
           paid
           the
           share
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           paid
           of
           the
           Impositions
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           would
           have
           been
           much
           less
           harras'd
           and
           ruin'd
           than
           it
           is
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Article
           reaches
           a
           great
           way
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           it
           ,
           suppose
           that
           any
           Man
           has
           two
           Slaves
           or
           two
           Carriage-Horses
           of
           equal
           stre●…gth
           in
           his
           possession
           ,
           capable
           of
           working
           or
           carrying
           considerable
           burdens
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           if
           he
           work
           them
           equally
           and
           load
           neither
           of
           them
           above
           their
           ability
           ,
           that
           both
           of
           them
           may
           hold
           out
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           overcharge
           the
           one
           excessively
           ,
           to
           ease
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           overloaded
           cannot
           hold
           out
           ,
           but
           must
           languish
           by
           degrees
           and
           become
           unable
           either
           for
           Work
           or
           Carriage
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           and
           does
           quickly
           die
           .
           Suppose
           then
           that
           it
           does
           not
           hold
           out
           above
           half
           the
           time
           that
           it
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           treated
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           that
           
           it
           does
           not
           work
           half
           so
           much
           as
           it
           might
           have
           done
           otherwise
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           half
           lost
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           hold
           not
           out
           ,
           or
           work
           not
           above
           a
           4th
           part
           ,
           that
           is
           three
           fourths
           loss
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           the
           people
           of
           France
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           less
           profitable
           to
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           be
           if
           the
           Clergy
           bore
           one
           h●…lf
           of
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           I
           believe
           this
           Article
           may
           amount
           to
           forty
           or
           fifty
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           Taxes
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           exempted
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           subject
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Vexations
           which
           are
           committed
           in
           the
           Levying
           'em
           ,
           nor
           to
           quartering
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           pillag'd
           by
           Civil
           Officers
           &
           Farmers
           general
           and
           their
           Underlings
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           pillage
           them
           .
        
         
           Article
           XV
           ▪
           relates
           to
           their
           Practice
           and
           Morals
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           this
           occasions
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Crimes
           which
           are
           committed
           without
           Scruple
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           merit
           Heaven
           by
           the
           Commission
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           Act
           them
           by
           a
           Principle
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           Mischiefs
           which
           they
           have
           committed
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           pretended
           Religion
           are
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           their
           Morals
           :
           They
           have
           Consecrated
           and
           Canoniz'd
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           the
           Ravishing
           of
           Matrons
           and
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Stealing
           of
           Children
           and
           Estates
           .
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           compute
           this
           loss
           in
           Money
           ,
           but
           all
           people
           of
           Sense
           must
           needs
           perceive
           that
           this
           does
           ruin
           or
           very
           much
           incommode
           Trade
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           
           Manufactures
           ,
           Navigation
           ,
           and
           all
           sort
           of
           Handy-labour
           ,
           for
           the
           Persecutors
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Persecuted
           suffer
           incredibly
           thereby
           ;
           without
           mentioning
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           whom
           they
           Massacre
           and
           Kill
           in
           a
           hundr'd
           manners
           ,
           either
           all
           at
           once
           or
           gradually
           .
           This
           doth
           moreover
           occasion
           a
           general
           and
           incredible
           Corruption
           in
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           for
           people
           perceiving
           that
           the
           Crimes
           committed
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           most
           Sacred
           ,
           are
           not
           punish'd
           ,
           but
           applauded
           and
           rewarded
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           at
           their
           Suggestion
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           govern
           them
           ,
           they
           readily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           Commit
           such
           things
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           lawful
           to
           Commit
           them
           for
           other
           ends
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           the
           people
           become
           desperately
           wicked
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           afraid
           of
           Secular
           Justice
           ,
           would
           become
           a
           meer
           Society
           of
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           .
           That
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           this
           ,
           let
           us
           suppose
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           should
           approve
           Crimes
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           promise
           Heaven
           to
           the
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           reward
           them
           also
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           Clergy
           have
           compensated
           those
           who
           were
           the
           most
           Zealous
           in
           committing
           all
           sorts
           of
           Cruelties
           and
           Indignities
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Civil
           Government
           should
           thus
           countenance
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Honest
           and
           Substantial
           Men
           ,
           all
           humane
           Society
           must
           be
           forthwith
           dissolv'd
           and
           unable
           to
           subsist
           .
           Or
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           us
           suppose
           that
           a
           multitude
           of
           Villains
           should
           prevail
           over
           Mankind
           ,
           
           and
           commit
           all
           imaginable
           crimes
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           oblige
           Men
           to
           say
           that
           they
           believe
           an
           Onion
           ,
           a
           Tree
           ,
           a
           Stone
           or
           an
           Horse
           are
           adorable
           ,
           and
           deserve
           the
           Worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           call
           Dulia
           and
           Latria
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           in
           effect
           to
           Invoke
           and
           Adore
           those
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           numerous
           multitude
           of
           Villains
           should
           call
           themselves
           Infallible
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Cruelty
           and
           Torture
           ,
           force
           people
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           durst
           oppose
           them
           on
           pain
           of
           losing
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Life
           ,
           what
           unspeakable
           disorders
           would
           this
           occasion
           in
           a
           State
           ?
           For
           honest
           Men
           who
           would
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           unbecoming
           &
           unmanly
           practices
           should
           be
           outragiously
           persecuted
           ,
           put
           to
           death
           by
           their
           Orders
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           would
           think
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           take
           party
           with
           those
           Villains
           ,
           to
           avoid
           their
           own
           Ruin
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           becoming
           suspected
           to
           those
           Wretches
           ,
           become
           as
           wicked
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           hath
           not
           permitted
           humane
           Justice
           to
           be
           deprav'd
           to
           that
           height
           ;
           as
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           abundantly
           more
           wicked
           than
           the
           most
           wicked
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           herein
           it
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           other
           Religions
           ,
           which
           tho'
           they
           be
           wicked
           in
           themselves
           ,
           do
           nevertheless
           teach
           better
           Morals
           than
           those
           of
           the
           people
           that
           profess
           them
           ;
           whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Laicks
           of
           ●…he
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           more
           honest
           and
           less
           Villainous
           than
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           I
           think
           it
           proper
           also
           to
           observe
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           setting
           aside
           the
           Interest
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           Church
           ,
           which
           relates
           wholly
           and
           finally
           to
           the
           Profit
           or
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ;
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           consider'd
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Civil
           Life
           ,
           are
           not
           much
           wickeder
           than
           their
           Laymen
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           which
           proves
           that
           the
           Devil
           Reigns
           principally
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Legislative
           Authority
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           Affairs
           and
           Interest
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Guard
           of
           Pensioners
           or
           Catchpoles
           .
           This
           excepted
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           many
           honest
           enough
           Men
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           whose
           conduct
           as
           to
           Civil
           Life
           ,
           was
           near
           the
           matter
           as
           good
           externally
           as
           those
           of
           their
           honest
           Laicks
           .
           And
           there
           are
           diverse
           Persons
           who
           assure
           me
           ,
           that
           how
           abominable
           soever
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           may
           be
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           their
           Principles
           and
           Maxims
           have
           been
           for
           several
           Ages
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           Prelates
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           Cardinals
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           very
           good
           Moral
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           are
           persons
           of
           Merit
           .
        
         
           Article
           XVI
           .
           relates
           to
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Despotical
           Government
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           inspires
           Princes
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
           This
           is
           it
           that
           hath
           produc'd
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           much
           contributed
           to
           the
           Desolation
           of
           that
           fine
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Jesuites
           especially
           do
           infuse
           it
           in
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           ruled
           by
           them
           
           not
           only
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           likewise
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Political
           Government
           ,
           by
           advising
           them
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           most
           Absolute
           Authority
           ,
           because
           that
           how
           much
           the
           more
           the
           Princes
           whom
           they
           govern
           ,
           are
           Authoriz'd
           and
           Fear'd
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           are
           the
           Jesuites
           their
           Tutors
           Authoriz'd
           and
           Dreaded
           also
           .
           France
           smarts
           at
           present
           under
           the
           Effects
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           England
           has
           but
           lately
           escap'd
           the
           like
           danger
           .
           That
           Spirit
           of
           Tyranny
           which
           makes
           up
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           other
           in
           Popery
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           known
           that
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           do
           give
           their
           General
           an
           Absolute
           and
           Unlimited
           Power
           ,
           to
           Command
           and
           to
           do
           what
           he
           lists
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           to
           render
           him
           a
           Blind-fold
           Obedience
           .
           It
           's
           also
           known
           that
           they
           look
           on
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           Monarchy
           ,
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           and
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           most
           perfect
           Pattern
           of
           Government
           ,
           in
           assuming
           to
           himself
           the
           Authority
           to
           destroy
           all
           Nations
           and
           Persons
           in
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           that
           oppose
           his
           temporal
           Interest
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           reaps
           great
           advantage
           from
           this
           Despotical
           Power
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           her
           Communion
           ,
           for
           those
           Princes
           being
           govern'd
           by
           their
           Confessors
           ,
           who
           are
           govern'd
           by
           Rome
           ,
           the
           more
           Authority
           those
           Princes
           have
           the
           more
           the
           Pope
           hath
           over
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           great
           Authority
           of
           the
           Princes
           is
           imploy'd
           to
           oppress
           those
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           both
           within
           and
           without
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           
           and
           to
           purchase
           more
           Slaves
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           ingage
           them
           in
           War
           for
           humbling
           some
           Popish
           State
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           would
           have
           brought
           low
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           with
           a
           design
           to
           ruin
           that
           very
           Prince
           ,
           whom
           they
           so
           engage
           in
           War.
           For
           it
           is
           highly
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           their
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           be
           kept
           poor
           ,
           because
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           Slavery
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           useful
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           impose
           ,
           is
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           Liberty
           of
           a
           rich
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           are
           constantly
           affraid
           that
           if
           the
           Dominions
           of
           those
           States
           and
           Princes
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           be
           very
           populous
           and
           rich
           ,
           they
           will
           at
           sometime
           or
           other
           shake
           off
           their
           Yoke
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           it
           they
           had
           in
           view
           by
           inspiring
           the
           French
           King
           with
           a
           design
           to
           ruin
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ,
           so
           manifestly
           contrary
           to
           the
           true
           Interests
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Kings
           Honour
           .
           That
           same
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           engaging
           him
           in
           a
           War
           against
           so
           many
           Potentates
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           weaken
           him
           ,
           and
           prevent
           his
           setting
           his
           thoughts
           upon
           Enterprizes
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           great
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           and
           profitable
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           delivering
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           Slavery
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           foolish
           Superstitions
           of
           Popery
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           honest
           Papists
           themselves
           are
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           they
           might
           prevent
           his
           pushing
           on
           his
           Conquests
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Italy
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           have
           made
           War
           with
           much
           more
           success
           and
           advantage
           ,
           than
           against
           
           so
           many
           powerful
           States
           ,
           and
           strong
           Towns
           as
           he
           had
           to
           rencounter
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           Article
           XVII
           .
           relates
           to
           the
           Incontinence
           and
           Whordom
           of
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           large
           Field
           ,
           and
           much
           might
           be
           said
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           many
           Authors
           have
           enlarg'd
           on
           this
           Head
           already
           .
           It
           's
           known
           to
           every
           Body
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           the
           Celibacy
           of
           that
           wretched
           Clergy
           is
           the
           source
           of
           an
           Universal
           and
           Loathsom
           Impurity
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           least
           Crimes
           committed
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           are
           Fornications
           and
           Adulteries
           .
           It
           's
           well
           enough
           known
           that
           their
           Divines
           teach
           ,
           that
           Sins
           against
           Nature
           of
           every
           sort
           ,
           don't
           render
           an
           Ecclesiastick
           Irregular
           ,
           but
           Marriage
           does
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Casuists
           do
           continually
           cram
           their
           Books
           with
           Extenuations
           of
           those
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           add
           more
           and
           more
           Fewel
           to
           the
           impure
           Flames
           ,
           by
           their
           obscene
           Questions
           ,
           and
           the
           Niceties
           and
           Subtleties
           they
           have
           found
           out
           to
           advance
           and
           encrease
           those
           impure
           pleasures
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           known
           that
           the
           Pope
           Authorizes
           Publick
           Stews
           ,
           and
           Protects
           them
           in
           order
           to
           draw
           a
           considerable
           Revenue
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           universally
           known
           ,
           that
           to
           advance
           the
           Reputation
           of
           that
           Crime
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           not
           accounted
           any
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Popes
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           Women
           to
           prostitute
           themselves
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           order
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           Jewish
           ,
           Pagan
           and
           Mahometan
           Women
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           set
           up
           that
           Trade
           at
           Rome
           ,
           must
           
           first
           be
           Baptized
           .
           This
           makes
           it
           the
           more
           relishing
           to
           Anti-christ
           to
           think
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           thereby
           the
           more
           offended
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Church
           o●…
           Rome
           is
           already
           branded
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Sodom
           and
           
             the
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
             and
             of
             the
             Abominations
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           both
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           her
           Corru●…tion
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           her
           Idolatries
           ,
           Here●…ies
           and
           Blasphemies
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           that
           she
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           upon
           this
           as
           a
           Vice
           which
           is
           so
           much
           favoured
           and
           nourished
           by
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           infinite
           number
           of
           Mischiefs
           which
           it
           occasions
           in
           humane
           Society
           .
        
         
           It
           many
           times
           happens
           that
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           are
           no
           better
           in
           this
           respect
           than
           the
           Clergy
           that
           hath
           corrupted
           them
           ,
           or
           don
           't
           teach
           'em
           their
           duty
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           so
           that
           being
           wholly
           given
           up
           to
           Unchastity
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Subordinate
           Magistrates
           and
           Officers
           are
           corrupted
           by
           their
           Example
           ,
           and
           consequently
           take
           no
           care
           to
           suppress
           that
           Vice
           ,
           which
           ruins
           and
           lays
           wast
           Nations
           ,
           and
           fills
           them
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           for
           experience
           teaches
           us
           that
           this
           one
           Crime
           draws
           all
           others
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           Mankind
           perceiving
           that
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           neglect
           to
           punish
           this
           Vice
           (
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           rigour
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Society
           ,
           tho'
           there
           were
           neither
           an
           Heaven
           nor
           an
           Hell
           )
           come
           insensibly
           to
           be
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           is
           only
           a
           Peccadillo
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           considered
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           only
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           good
           of
           Society
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           innumerable
           Mischiefs
           which
           it
           
           occasions
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           very
           great
           Crime
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           it
           must
           provoke
           God
           highly
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           preserver
           of
           Society
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           not
           so
           expresly
           forbid
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           which
           excludes
           such
           persons
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           occasions
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Murders
           of
           Men
           and
           Children
           ,
           Miscarriages
           and
           Poisonings
           ;
           it
           destroys
           a
           great
           number
           by
           nasty
           distempers
           ,
           as
           well
           among
           Adult
           persons
           as
           among
           Infants
           ,
           of
           which
           a
           great
           number
           die
           or
           are
           lame
           during
           their
           lives
           ,
           by
           the
           infection
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           Mothers
           or
           Nurses
           ,
           or
           else
           live
           in
           misery
           and
           are
           uncapable
           of
           serving
           the
           Publick
           ;
           it
           shortens
           the
           Lives
           of
           one
           and
           t'other
           ,
           enfeebles
           the
           Wit
           ,
           destroys
           Courage
           ,
           makes
           People
           renounce
           Honour
           and
           Probity
           ,
           and
           renders
           those
           who
           are
           addicted
           thereunto
           uncapable
           of
           undertaking
           or
           performing
           any
           thing
           glorious
           or
           profitable
           for
           the
           Publick
           Welfare
           :
           It
           ruines
           Families
           ;
           and
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           who
           are
           addicted
           to
           this
           Crime
           ,
           neglect
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           too
           ,
           are
           born
           feeble
           and
           infirm
           ,
           and
           generally
           become
           prof●…igate
           like
           their
           Parents
           ;
           It
           generally
           debauches
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           from
           their
           Work
           and
           Imployments
           ;
           is
           always
           accompanied
           with
           Idleness
           ,
           Laziness
           ,
           great
           loss
           of
           Time
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Gluttony
           ,
           Perjury
           ,
           False
           Evidence
           ,
           Pilfering
           ,
           Robbery
           ,
           Tricking
           ,
           Cheating
           ,
           Cozening
           ,
           Breaking
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Impiety
           and
           Irreligion
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           occasions
           the
           abandoning
           of
           True
           Religion
           and
           the
           embracing
           of
           a
           
           False
           One.
           And
           to
           support
           themselves
           in
           this
           Vice
           ,
           Men
           become
           Coiners
           and
           Clippers
           ,
           Highway-men
           ,
           Pirates
           ,
           Forgers
           and
           Knights
           of
           the
           Post.
           This
           practice
           brings
           many
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           occasions
           some
           to
           make
           away
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Conscience
           and
           the
           bad
           Condition
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           throwing
           them
           into
           despair
           ;
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           wherewith
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           in
           this
           Vice
           ,
           rob
           their
           Parents
           ,
           as
           do
           Servants
           and
           Apprentices
           their
           Masters
           .
           It
           wholly
           corrupts
           the
           Minds
           of
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Whordom
           bereaves
           them
           of
           all
           Probity
           ,
           makes
           them
           Unjust
           and
           Trickish
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           occasions
           them
           to
           suck
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           Clients
           by
           prolonging
           their
           Suits
           .
           This
           Vice
           occasions
           the
           Superiour
           Officers
           of
           an
           Army
           to
           rob
           their
           Subalterns
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           the
           Government
           .
           It
           has
           the
           like
           influence
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           imployed
           in
           any
           other
           Publick
           Post
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           who
           are
           addicted
           to
           this
           Vice
           do
           always
           abundance
           of
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           but
           little
           good
           .
        
         
           It
           hinders
           Marriage
           ,
           because
           for
           want
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           Men
           can
           with
           impunity
           find
           debauched
           Women
           and
           Girls
           in
           great
           numbers
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           whom
           they
           quit
           at
           pleasure
           and
           take
           others
           ,
           without
           any
           Trouble
           ,
           Servitude
           or
           Dependance
           ,
           and
           this
           begets
           in
           them
           a
           general
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Sex
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           think
           them
           all
           alike
           and
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           judging
           none
           of
           them
           worthy
           to
           be
           their
           Wives
           but
           only
           their
           Concubines
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           those
           loose
           Women
           are
           affraid
           of
           being
           subject
           
           to
           or
           depending
           on
           an
           Husband
           ,
           because
           either
           he
           would
           be
           jealous
           if
           they
           kept
           Company
           with
           others
           ,
           or
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           satisfy
           their
           brutish
           Appetites
           ;
           So
           that
           this
           Vice
           is
           altogether
           destructive
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           it
           ruins
           those
           that
           are
           addicted
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           prevents
           the
           Birth
           of
           others
           in
           their
           stead
           .
        
         
           This
           Vice
           does
           moreover
           make
           Men
           and
           Women
           Lyars
           and
           Dissemblers
           ,
           Children
           Disobedient
           to
           their
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Natural
           Affection
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           having
           nought
           else
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           but
           their
           impure
           pleasures
           ,
           they
           conceive
           no
           other
           ways
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           they
           brought
           them
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           just
           as
           a
           brutish
           Animal
           doth
           its
           Young
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           〈◊〉
           their
           will
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           design
           bu●…●…o
           asswage
           their
           brutish
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           beget
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           only
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           no
           otherwise
           oblig'd
           to
           them
           ●…or
           their
           being
           then
           so
           .
        
         
           This
           Vice
           doth
           likewise
           render
           Men
           Cruel
           and
           Unnatural
           to
           on●…
           another
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           Beasts
           ,
           which
           they
           look
           upon
           〈◊〉
           as
           a
           little
           matter
           form'd
           by
           chance
           .
           I●…
           a
           ●…rd
           ,
           I
           don't
           believe
           there
           is
           any
           Vice
           wh●…ch
           corrupts
           the
           Heart
           to
           the
           same
           d●…gree
           that
           this
           doth
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Duty
           towards
           God
           〈◊〉
           ●…wards
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           towards
           themselves
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           accustom
           themselves
           by
           the
           ●…requent
           ●…deas
           of
           Vice
           and
           by
           a
           Judicial
           Blindn●…ss
           ,
           which
           always
           attends
           it
           ,
           to
           regard
           every
           thing
           in
           a
           Carnal
           and
           Corrupt
           manner
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           those
           desires
           are
           many
           times
           violent
           in
           Youth
           ,
           both
           because
           of
           the
           boyling
           of
           the
           Blood
           at
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           because
           their
           Experience
           and
           Reason
           are
           but
           feeble
           .
           But
           it
           must
           also
           be
           own'd
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           Heat
           of
           Youth
           ,
           which
           occasions
           that
           disorder
           ,
           as
           bad
           Example
           ,
           ill
           Education
           ,
           and
           the
           filthy
           Discourse
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           infected
           with
           this
           Vice
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           see
           in
           some
           Nations
           even
           the
           Publick
           Stages
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Publick
           Shews
           poisoned
           and
           pestered
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Obscenity
           ,
           without
           any
           censure
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           Pagans
           were
           sensible
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           bad
           Example
           to
           Children
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Maxima
             debetur
             puero
             Reverentia
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           We
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           very
           great
           respect
           for
           young
           ones
           ,
           and
           neither
           do
           nor
           say
           unhandsom
           things
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Publick
           Stage
           amongst
           them
           was
           not
           poisoned
           with
           Impurity
           as
           't
           is
           now
           a
           days
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Age
           few
           Fathers
           or
           Mothers
           or
           Magistrates
           take
           care
           of
           that
           ,
           they
           act
           and
           speak
           themselves
           before
           their
           young
           ones
           and
           all
           people
           ,
           all
           that
           their
           wicked
           Habits
           suggest
           to
           them
           .
           Servants
           are
           also
           drown'd
           in
           those
           Vices
           ,
           and
           remain
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           without
           Instruction
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Church
           or
           Magistrate
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           act
           and
           speak
           a
           thousand
           profane
           things
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           b●…re
           Children
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           deep
           Impression
           upon
           the
           Mind
           of
           young
           ones
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           na●…urally
           all
           Mankind
           is
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           
           this
           Vice
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           a
           days
           we
           many
           times
           see
           young
           Girls
           of
           8
           or
           10
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           those
           of
           Quality
           too
           ,
           that
           know
           a
           thousand
           filthy
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           time
           they
           arrive
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           14
           or
           15
           ,
           they
           renounce
           all
           Subjection
           to
           their
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           and
           Prostitute
           and
           Marry
           themselves
           to
           Serving-men
           or
           Idle
           Fellows
           ,
           who
           at
           last
           despise
           and
           abuse
           them
           ;
           the
           Consequence
           of
           which
           is
           many
           times
           Despair
           ,
           and
           this
           occasions
           their
           making
           away
           with
           themselves
           ,
           after
           one
           sort
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           thus
           their
           Families
           are
           every
           way
           dishonoured
           .
        
         
           This
           Vice
           doth
           also
           beget
           a
           general
           Contempt
           among
           Men
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           because
           it
           renders
           Marriage
           Vile
           and
           Dishonourable
           in
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           the
           source
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           Hallow'd
           and
           Instituted
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           Sacred
           by
           all
           Men
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           .
           It
           does
           as
           much
           as
           can
           be
           to
           frustrate
           the
           End
           which
           God
           propos'd
           by
           the
           Formation
           and
           distinction
           of
           two
           Sexes
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Propagation
           and
           Multiplication
           of
           Mankind
           by
           means
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           give
           two
           Wives
           to
           Adam
           nor
           two
           Husbands
           to
           Eve.
           
        
         
           Those
           who
           are
           addicted
           to
           this
           Vice
           have
           no
           regard
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           impure
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           don't
           think
           them
           as
           bad
           as
           themselves
           ,
           they
           do
           all
           they
           can
           to
           make
           them
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           corrupt
           them
           by
           all
           Methods
           ,
           either
           directly
           by
           themselves
           or
           indirectly
           by
           others
           ;
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           every
           day
           so
           many
           handsom
           Women
           
           of
           good
           natural
           parts
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           of
           good
           Families
           ,
           thus
           seduced
           and
           drawn
           away
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           horrid
           Mischief
           ,
           for
           which
           those
           who
           have
           any
           remainder
           of
           Conscience
           left
           ,
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           .
           In
           the
           esteem
           of
           those
           Debauchees
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           (
           who
           assoon
           as
           they
           immerse
           '
           emselves
           in
           those
           Villanies
           ,
           lose
           all
           Sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Excellency
           of
           Man
           and
           the
           Nobility
           of
           his
           Extraction
           )
           Mankind
           is
           valued
           but
           little
           above
           Dogs
           and
           Swine
           ,
           which
           they
           see
           Engender
           much
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           do
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           indifferently
           ,
           with
           all
           of
           their
           Species
           that
           they
           meet
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           brutal
           Appetites
           ,
           without
           reason
           or
           consideration
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Good
           of
           Society
           ,
           or
           the
           Honour
           and
           Dignity
           of
           Man
           ;
           so
           that
           
             they
             corrupt
             themselves
             in
             what
             they
             know
             naturally
             ,
             as
             Bruit
             Beasts
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           express
           it
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           Society
           there
           is
           so
           little
           Charity
           ,
           Friendship
           and
           Respect
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           a
           debauch'd
           Man
           looks
           upon
           all
           Women
           to
           be
           tained
           with
           this
           Vice.
           Women
           commonly
           shew
           less
           disrespect
           for
           debauched
           Men
           ,
           than
           Men
           shew
           for
           Lewd
           Women
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           more
           esteem
           for
           those
           that
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           free
           from
           that
           Vice
           ,
           which
           renders
           those
           that
           are
           tainted
           with
           it
           Contemptible
           ,
           even
           to
           persons
           that
           are
           most
           Vicious
           themselves
           ,
           tho'
           they
           make
           use
           of
           them
           for
           asswaging
           their
           brutish
           Lust
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           comes
           that
           they
           do
           readily
           call
           all
           Women
           Whores
           and
           Bitches
           ,
           and
           Children
           Sons
           of
           Whores
           or
           Young
           Dogs
           ,
           which
           occasions
           
           many
           Quarrels
           ,
           Law-Suits
           ,
           and
           Insolences
           ,
           yea
           ,
           sometimes
           Murthers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expressed
           what
           prejudice
           this
           Vice
           does
           to
           Commerce
           ,
           in
           those
           Countries
           which
           lye
           Commodiously
           for
           Traffick
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           take
           more
           care
           therein
           than
           others
           ,
           because
           Plenty
           produces
           ,
           nourishes
           and
           entertains
           this
           Vice
           ;
           if
           the
           Magistrates
           be
           not
           persons
           of
           Honour
           ,
           love
           the
           Publick
           Welfare
           ,
           and
           keep
           good
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           are
           more
           mischievous
           in
           such
           Countries
           than
           elsewhere
           ;
           from
           this
           it
           was
           that
           Plato
           said
           ,
           
             Mare
             improbitatis
             Magister
          
           ,
           the
           Sea
           teaches
           Wickedness
           ;
           and
           hence
           also
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Poets
           feign'd
           that
           Venus
           was
           bred
           of
           the
           Froth
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Latine
           Poet
           express'd
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Hispanae
             Navis
             Magister
             ,
             dedecorum
             pretiosus
             Empt●…r
             ,
          
           implying
           ,
           that
           Masters
           of
           Ships
           spare
           no
           cost
           to
           debauch
           Women
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           growth
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           either
           in
           number
           of
           Men
           or
           Riches
           ,
           than
           to
           suffer
           Whordom
           to
           go
           unpunished
           .
        
         
           It
           troubles
           me
           to
           think
           that
           amongst
           so
           many
           able
           Men
           who
           have
           treated
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           have
           observ'd
           that
           this
           Vice
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Obstacles
           to
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           a
           Nation
           .
           I
           know
           a
           State
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           wish
           well
           from
           the
           bottom
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           occasions
           the
           loss
           of
           diverse
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           ea●…ily
           demonstrate
           ,
           and
           am
           very
           certain
           that
           if
           they
           would
           give
           necessary
           Orders
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           for
           preventing
           it
           ,
           which
           would
           
           not
           be
           so
           difficult
           to
           do
           neither
           ,
           as
           is
           generally
           believed
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           abundance
           of
           more
           people
           than
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           Trade
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Manufacture
           and
           Agriculture
           would
           thrive
           there
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           than
           they
           do
           ;
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           would
           be
           abundantly
           more
           healthsul
           ,
           and
           fewer
           of
           them
           would
           in
           comparison
           die
           of
           Consumptions
           .
        
         
           This
           Vice
           must
           be
           abundantly
           greater
           in
           Popish
           than
           Protestant
           Countries
           ,
           because
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           favour
           it
           by
           their
           Principles
           ,
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           their
           own
           Example
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rom●…
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           easiness
           of
           Absolution
           in
           Confessing
           themselves
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           himself
           immers'd
           in
           such
           Impurities
           ,
           or
           by
           giving
           him
           Money
           ,
           a
           good
           Dinner
           ,
           or
           hireing
           him
           to
           say
           Masses
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Unchastity
           of
           all
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           Male
           and
           Female
           ,
           caused
           by
           their
           Celibacy
           and
           Execrable
           Morals
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Prelates
           at
           Rome
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           great
           prejudice
           to
           Popish
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           it
           fills
           with
           Adulteries
           ,
           Fornication
           ,
           Incests
           and
           Crimes
           yet
           more
           Execrable
           ,
           yea
           with
           Millions
           of
           open
           and
           hidden
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           Abortions
           ,
           Murthers
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           for
           the
           Clergy
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           those
           Vices
           ,
           make
           no
           scruple
           so
           they
           can
           but
           conceal
           them
           ,
           to
           murther
           both
           the
           Mothers
           and
           Children
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Protestant
           States
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           infected
           with
           this
           Vice
           by
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           the
           Popish
           ones
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           confidently
           asserted
           ,
           &
           not
           without
           ground
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           all
           those
           sorts
           of
           Disorders
           were
           favoured
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           and
           more
           easie
           Establishment
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Article
           XVIII
           .
           relates
           to
           the
           Drunkenness
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Incontinence
           is
           chargeable
           upon
           the
           Morals
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy-men
           except
           some
           Bishops
           and
           Curates
           in
           the
           biggest
           Towns
           ,
           and
           some
           particular
           Men
           in
           Monastries
           ,
           are
           Drunkards
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Example
           the
           Common
           People
           do
           mostly
           become
           so
           .
        
         
           This
           Vice
           does
           likewise
           occasion
           abundance
           of
           Mischief
           ,
           tho'
           much
           less
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           here
           demonstrate
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           Men
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           proper
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           appears
           by
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           are
           unchaste
           by
           Principle
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           of
           necessity
           ,
           because
           Marriage
           is
           forbid
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           have
           less
           dependance
           upon
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           more
           profitable
           ,
           and
           apply
           themselves
           with
           the
           greater
           Application
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           this
           Libertinage
           which
           pleases
           them
           infinitely
           ,
           makes
           them
           love
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           which
           grants
           them
           so
           great
           Priviledges
           ,
           whereof
           others
           are
           depriv'd
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           Women
           without
           any
           trouble
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           said
           to
           be
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           ,
           who
           to
           assure
           themselves
           of
           the
           Fidelity
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           grant
           them
           a
           greater
           Liberty
           in
           this
           
           matter
           ,
           than
           is
           allowed
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           Italy
           .
        
         
           Now
           one
           may
           easily
           Judge
           what
           disorders
           this
           Example
           of
           the
           Libertinage
           of
           the
           Clergy
           must
           necessarily
           produce
           in
           Society
           ,
           and
           what
           Ravage
           they
           make
           of
           the
           Womens
           Chastity
           ,
           by
           their
           Auricular
           Confession
           and
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           what
           influence
           those
           things
           have
           upon
           the
           Women
           and
           Maids
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           this
           means
           delivered
           into
           their
           hands
           as
           a
           prey
           .
           Another
           Reason
           which
           proves
           that
           Fornication
           is
           incomparably
           more
           mischievous
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           than
           Drunkenness
           ;
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Crime
           common
           to
           both
           Sexes
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           most
           addicted
           to
           it
           ,
           whereas
           Drunkenness
           is
           more
           particularly
           the
           Vice
           of
           Men.
           Another
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Whordom
           being
           contrary
           to
           Propagation
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           already
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           all
           the
           Sources
           of
           Generation
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           ,
           and
           ruining
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           as
           much
           and
           more
           than
           Drunkenness
           ruins
           those
           of
           Men
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           it
           is
           abundantly
           more
           pernicious
           than
           the
           other
           .
           I
           could
           bring
           30
           more
           reasons
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           place
           were
           proper
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           Article
           concerning
           their
           Drunkenness
           ,
           makes
           it
           evident
           that
           this
           Crime
           does
           great
           prejudi●…e
           to
           a
           Country
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           but
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Wine
           ,
           Brandy
           ,
           Cider
           ,
           &c.
           which
           they
           consume
           without
           necessity
           .
           But
           besides
           ,
           this
           Vice
           ruins
           abundance
           of
           Families
           ,
           shortens
           the
           Days
           of
           abundance
           of
           
           Men
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           tho'
           in
           lesser
           number
           ,
           occasions
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           ,
           with
           many
           Quarrels
           and
           Murders
           ,
           and
           makes
           people
           brutish
           and
           dull
           as
           well
           as
           Fornication
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           will
           lay
           aside
           those
           two
           last
           Articles
           ,
           if
           the
           Reader
           pleases
           ,
           and
           count
           them
           as
           nothing
           (
           tho'
           the
           prejudice
           they
           do
           ,
           goes
           farther
           than
           can
           be
           imagined
           )
           for
           it's
           clear
           enough
           that
           the
           others
           which
           I
           have
           proposed
           already
           ,
           occasion
           above
           two
           hundred
           Millions
           loss
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           be
           ascrib'd
           to
           nothing
           else
           but
           Popery
           ,
           whereas
           they
           may
           perhaps
           cavil
           at
           the
           two
           last
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           incontinent
           and
           likewise
           drunken
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           well
           adverted
           to
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           four
           of
           the
           18
           Articles
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           propos'd
           ,
           do
           alone
           amount
           to
           above
           200
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
             ,
             viz.
          
           those
           of
           their
           Holy-days
           ,
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           are
           in
           Mainmort
           ,
           Lent
           and
           other
           Fast-days
           ,
           and
           the
           few
           Taxes
           that
           the
           French
           Clergy
           pays
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Popery
           occasions
           the
           same
           Mischiefs
           proportionably
           in
           all
           other
           Popish
           Countries
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           more
           ,
           as
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           greatly
           dispeopled
           ,
           by
           the
           Incontinence
           ,
           and
           Celibacy
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           Consequences
           of
           these
           Disorders
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           number
           of
           their
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Persecution
           and
           the
           Perfidiousness
           of
           Popery
           ,
           in
           the
           Expulsion
           of
           the
           Moors
           and
           Jews
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Inquisition
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           But
           as
           Italy
           is
           nearest
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           she
           hath
           thereby
           contracted
           greater
           Vices
           also
           than
           other
           Nations
           .
           All
           Sins
           against
           Nature
           are
           in
           Vogue
           there
           ,
           and
           Poysoning
           ,
           Cozenage
           ,
           Imposture
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           Effeminacy
           and
           Cowardliness
           which
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           have
           introduc'd
           there
           ,
           with
           all
           Vices
           imaginable
           ;
           Whence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           spark
           of
           the
           Courage
           ,
           Greatness
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Generosity
           of
           the
           Antient
           Romans
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Country
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           conquered
           by
           a
           powerful
           Neighbour
           than
           that
           .
        
         
           France
           is
           also
           owing
           to
           Popery
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           their
           having
           infected
           her
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           with
           the
           Habits
           of
           diverse
           of
           those
           unnatural
           Crimes
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           common
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           say
           of
           the
           Italians
           that
           are
           infected
           therewith
           ,
           
             In
             Italia
             todos
          
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           Crimes
           the
           Religious
           Convents
           and
           Monastries
           ,
           the
           Monks
           ,
           Jesuites
           and
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           with
           some
           great
           Men
           in
           France
           ,
           are
           accused
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Art
           of
           poysoning
           was
           brought
           into
           France
           ,
           from
           Italy
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
        
         
           The
           Maltotes
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           Impositions
           ,
           is
           another
           Calamity
           introduc'd
           upon
           France
           by
           its
           Communion
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           Popes
           that
           are
           the
           greatest
           Tyrants
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           furnish'd
           Examples
           of
           it
           upon
           their
           own
           Subjects
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           and
           the
           Confessors
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           
           their
           Ministers
           have
           furnished
           them
           with
           Lessons
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Equivocations
           ,
           Perfidiousness
           in
           all
           Treaties
           ,
           Ambig●…ous
           Expressions
           in
           all
           Transactions
           and
           Publick
           Acts
           ,
           have
           been
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           Popish
           Councils
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           form'd
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Decrees
           ,
           capable
           of
           diverse
           contrary
           Senses
           ,
           which
           have
           occasion'd
           Divisions
           among
           diverse
           Sects
           of
           their
           Monks
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           their
           Divines
           ;
           whereof
           that
           Infallible
           Tribunal
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           would
           never
           determine
           the
           Sense
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           disobliging
           some
           one
           of
           the
           Parties
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           it
           every
           day
           in
           the
           most
           Insolent
           and
           Impudent
           manner
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           attribute
           the
           most
           absurd
           and
           extravagant
           Sence
           imaginable
           ,
           with
           a
           surprizing
           Impiety
           .
        
         
           All
           Europe
           in
           general
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           false
           and
           cursed
           Politicks
           that
           Reigns
           almost
           in
           all
           its
           Courts
           ,
           and
           hath
           banished
           thence
           ,
           Probi●…y
           ,
           Sincerity
           ,
           upright
           Intentions
           ,
           Fidelity
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Generosity
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           n●…w
           fill'd
           with
           Cozenage
           ,
           Deceit
           and
           E●…eminacy
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           is
           moreover
           become
           a
           grand
           Pattern
           and
           Teacher
           of
           Irreligion
           and
           Prophanity
           ,
           now
           for
           several
           Ages
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           from
           the
           Popes
           that
           Roman
           Catholick
           Princes
           have
           learned
           to
           profane
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           corrupt
           People
           daily
           ,
           by
           offers
           of
           temporal
           Rewards
           ,
           to
           abjure
           the
           Religion
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           follow
           theirs
           ,
           of
           which
           
           we
           see
           sad
           Examples
           every
           day
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           some
           Sovereign
           Princes
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           reason
           to
           say
           when
           we
           consider
           all
           those
           things
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Papacy
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           deserves
           abundantly
           better
           the
           Title
           of
           Infidel
           ,
           or
           Hereditary
           Enemy
           of
           Christendom
           than
           the
           Turk
           ,
           tho'
           ●…e
           assumes
           to
           himself
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Common
           Father
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           Opiniater
           will
           still
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           deny
           that
           Popery
           does
           not
           occasion
           the
           loss
           of
           200
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           am
           satisfied
           that
           he
           wont
           be
           accounted
           any
           great
           Master
           of
           Reason
           ,
           by
           such
           Judicious
           Persons
           as
           have
           read
           my
           Arguments
           .
           But
           I
           say
           however
           ,
           that
           tho'
           it
           should
           not
           amount
           to
           above
           one
           half
           or
           one
           third
           of
           that
           Summ
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           an
           Argument
           cogent
           enough
           for
           the
           abolishing
           it
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           proof
           ▪
           of
           the
           Falshood
           of
           that
           Pretended
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           those
           direful
           Effects
           which
           Popery
           occasions
           perpetually
           and
           necessarily
           in
           the
           Dominions
           that
           are
           thereunto
           Subject
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           taken
           any
           notice
           of
           those
           which
           may
           be
           call'd
           Passing
           and
           Accidental
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           also
           a
           determinate
           Cause
           ,
           and
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           Original
           ,
           viz.
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           call
           the
           Soul
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           constitute
           the
           essential
           Form
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             viz.
          
           Ambition
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Avarice
           ;
           which
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           do
           make
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           an
           horrible
           Ravage
           in
           Christian
           Countries
           ,
           nay
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           World.
           I
           am
           
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           should
           reckon
           up
           those
           accidental
           Mischiefs
           ,
           which
           Popery
           occasions
           from
           time
           to
           time
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Sum
           would
           be
           much
           ●…bove
           200
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           .
           How
           many
           Unjust
           Wars
           hath
           it
           kindled
           in
           France
           ,
           both
           Intestine
           and
           Foreign
           ?
           History
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Popes
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Mahometans
           subduing
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           of
           Christian
           became
           Mahometan
           ;
           The
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Popes
           hath
           also
           torn
           in
           pieces
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           spoil'd
           its
           Emperours
           of
           part
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           even
           of
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           their
           Vassals
           and
           Slaves
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           tread
           upon
           them
           in
           person
           sometimes
           with
           Impunity
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           and
           their
           Popes
           ,
           the
           Empire
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           meer
           Shadow
           of
           what
           it
           formerly
           was
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           well
           known
           that
           by
           the
           perfidiousness
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Turks
           rendred
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           having
           oblig'd
           the
           unhappy
           King
           Uladislaus
           to
           violate
           his
           Faith
           and
           break
           the
           Treaty
           he
           had
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           Violation
           was
           followed
           by
           a
           Total
           Defeat
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           at
           the
           Battle
           of
           Varn●…
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           the
           Infidels
           seized
           upon
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           following
           Distich
           ,
           wherein
           that
           ●…nfortunate
           King
           is
           made
           to
           complain
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           had
           ruined
           him
           by
           their
           perfidious
           Counsel
           ▪
        
         
           
           
             Me
             nisi
             Pontifices
             jussissent
             rumpere
             faedus
             ,
          
           
             Non
             ferret
             Scythicum
             Pannonis
             or
             a
             jugum
             .
          
        
         
           May
           be
           thus
           English'd
           ,
        
         
           
             By
             Popes
             command
             had
             I
             my
             League
             ne'r
             broke
             ,
          
           
             Pannonia
             ne'r
             had
             felt
             the
             Scythian
             Yoke
             .
          
        
         
           For
           above
           1000
           years
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           have
           been
           constantly
           aspiring
           to
           the
           Universal
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           it
           their
           constant
           business
           to
           sow
           Divisions
           betwixt
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           kindle
           War
           amongst
           those
           Princes
           ,
           to
           weaken
           them
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           bring
           them
           all
           under
           their
           Yoke
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           method
           they
           make
           themselves
           Arbitrators
           and
           Masters
           of
           their
           differences
           ,
           and
           always
           cast
           the
           Ballance
           on
           the
           side
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           Honour
           or
           Justice
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           Armies
           or
           open
           Force
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           Confessors
           ,
           Monks
           and
           Prostitutes
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Scripture
           represents
           it
           by
           their
           
             Cups
             ,
             Draughts
             and
             Witchcrasts
          
           ,
           as
           becometh
           the
           great
           Prostitute
           that
           hath
           made
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           drunk
           with
           the
           VVine
           of
           her
           Fornication
           .
        
         
           They
           still
           foment
           now
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           Divisions
           and
           Factions
           in
           all
           the
           Countries
           of
           Europe
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           amongst
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           their
           secret
           Emissaries
           whom
           they
           imploy
           in
           great
           numbers
           in
           order
           to
           bring
           them
           gradually
           under
           their
           Yoke
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           
           other
           ,
           by
           a
           Million
           of
           Crimes
           .
           A
           famous
           Spanish
           Polititian
           *
           who
           knew
           their
           Game
           well
           enough
           ,
           said
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Sword
           drawn
           ,
           no●…
           a
           Pike
           carried
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           been
           sharpen'd
           in
           the
           Forge
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             No
             se
             Saca
             espada
             ,
             non
             se
             arbola
             pica
             ,
             cuyo
             el
             hierro
             no
             estuviere
             aguzado
             en
             la
             fraga
             de
             Roma
             .
          
           They
           had
           the
           greatest
           share
           in
           the
           War
           newly
           concluded
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           profit
           on
           't
           ,
           tho'
           the
           simple
           Vulgar
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           they
           have
           no
           hand
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           No
           Body
           is
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           cunning
           Invention
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Popes
           formerly
           ,
           to
           bring
           part
           of
           Asia
           under
           their
           Yoke
           ,
           without
           putting
           themselves
           to
           any
           charge
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           increase
           their
           own
           Authority
           and
           Conquests
           in
           Europe
           ,
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           they
           dispoil'd
           .
           Their
           way
           was
           to
           perswade
           those
           poor
           innocent
           Princes
           to
           go
           in
           Person
           to
           Asia
           ,
           with
           great
           Fleets
           and
           Navies
           ,
           to
           chase
           the
           Mahometans
           from
           that
           Country
           ,
           for
           which
           end
           the
           Popes
           call'd
           it
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ;
           as
           if
           that
           Land
           had
           been
           holier
           than
           another
           ,
           after
           having
           put
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           death
           .
           And
           while
           those
           Princes
           were
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           with
           numerous
           Armies
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           dispeopled
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           Popes
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           t●…e
           same
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           suck'd
           their
           Subjects
           to
           the
           bone
           ,
           and
           drain'd
           out
           all
           the
           Riches
           of
           their
           Countries
           by
           means
           of
           their
           Clergy
           .
           France
           and
           England
           suffered
           very
           much
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           
           and
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           but
           they
           would
           have
           been
           much
           more
           rich
           and
           populous
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           World
           knows
           that
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           or
           Church
           ,
           hath
           destroyed
           or
           caus'd
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           their
           Orders
           ,
           more
           people
           ●…nder
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           habitable
           World
           ,
           have
           done
           upon
           that
           account
           since
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           France
           and
           England
           can
           testifie
           this
           from
           sad
           Experience
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           their
           Councils
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           Luminaries
           of
           Popery
           ,
           the
           most
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           sincere
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           Absolute
           Reprobation
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           for
           several
           Ages
           .
           )
           It
           's
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           Councils
           have
           establish'd
           it
           as
           a
           Maxim
           or
           Rule
           for
           several
           Ages
           past
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           oblig'd
           to
           keep
           Faith
           with
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           Princes
           are
           obliged
           on
           pain
           of
           eternal
           Damnation
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Dominions
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           Whence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Murders
           ,
           Robberies
           ,
           Perjuries
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           and
           all
           Crimes
           in
           general
           are
           permitted
           ,
           but
           commanded
           against
           all
           those
           Christians
           who
           oppose
           themselves
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           to
           the
           Interests
           ,
           Tyranny
           ,
           or
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Clergy
           ;
           which
           Sentence
           doth
           
             à
             fortiori
          
           ,
           include
           also
           Jews
           ,
           Pagans
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           shall
           think
           meet
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           any
           more
           favour
           shew'd
           them
           than
           those
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           .
           From
           
           those
           Principles
           have
           proceeded
           so
           many
           Massacres
           ,
           Persecutions
           ,
           Violations
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Religious
           Wars
           ,
           Croisades
           and
           Leagues
           to
           extirpate
           those
           who
           were
           called
           Hereticks
           .
           Hence
           also
           proceeded
           many
           Assassinations
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Attempts
           upon
           their
           Lives
           ,
           which
           France
           hath
           often
           had
           experience
           of
           ;
           hence
           came
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           burning
           of
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Conspiracies
           against
           the
           State.
           One
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           was
           formerly
           whipp'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           his
           Ambassador
           ,
           by
           the
           Popes
           Order
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           Ignominy
           that
           can
           be
           done
           to
           a
           Nation
           or
           Prince
           .
           And
           if
           we
           have
           not
           fresh
           and
           daily
           Instances
           from
           their
           Church
           ,
           of
           such
           decrees
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Lat●…ran
           ,
           or
           such
           remarkable
           demonstrations
           of
           their
           Pride
           and
           Cruelty
           ;
           it
           's
           not
           because
           they
           have
           chang'd
           their
           Principles
           ,
           but
           because
           there
           is
           no
           opportunity
           offers
           to
           do
           it
           with
           safety
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           It
           is
           not
           want
           of
           good
           will
           ;
           The
           Habit
           remains
           still
           ,
           though
           the
           Acts
           are
           not
           continually
           exerted
           .
           A
           Shoemaker
           ,
           says
           Horace
           ,
           though
           he
           lays
           aside
           all
           the
           Tools
           of
           his
           Art
           ,
           and
           shuts
           up
           his
           Shop
           ,
           is
           a
           Shoemaker
           still
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Alfenus
             vafer
             ,
             omni
          
           
             Abjecto
             instrumento
             Artis
             ,
             clausâque
             tabern●…
          
           
             Sutor
             erat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           We
           see
           what
           that
           Church
           hath
           occasion'd
           to
           be
           done
           lately
           ,
           and
           does
           yet
           at
           present
           in
           France
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           would
           
           have
           done
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           Inquisition
           ,
           it
           continues
           still
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           proofs
           which
           we
           have
           produc'd
           of
           the
           Natural
           and
           Necessary
           Opposition
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Happiness
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           Princes
           ,
           States
           and
           People
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Church
           and
           its
           Religion
           is
           false
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           there
           never
           having
           been
           any
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           .
           It
           hath
           no
           remainders
           of
           old
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           just
           so
           much
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           constitute
           the
           Form
           of
           Antichristianism
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Excellence
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           most
           perfect
           Enmity
           against
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           ascribing
           to
           him
           all
           sorts
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           making
           him
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Tyranny
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           feigning
           an
           adherence
           to
           him
           ,
           like
           Judas
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           betray
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           dishonour
           him
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           an
           Adulterous
           Woman
           dishonours
           her
           Husband
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           persecute
           his
           Followers
           with
           the
           height
           of
           Rage
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           Universe
           with
           Blood
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           trample
           under
           foot
           ,
           ruin
           and
           devour
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           True
           Religion
           being
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Creator
           and
           Preserver
           of
           Men
           and
           Society
           ,
           cannot
           tend
           to
           the
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           of
           States
           ,
           except
           we
           establish
           with
           the
           Manichees
           two
           eternal
           Principles
           ,
           one
           good
           and
           the
           other
           evil
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           gross
           that
           it
           deserves
           no
           Con●…utation
           .
        
         
         
           If
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           be
           good
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           Mischiefs
           and
           Disorders
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           it
           produces
           naturally
           and
           necessarily
           in
           all
           Countries
           where
           it
           obtains
           ,
           God
           who
           is
           all
           Just
           ,
           all
           Holy
           and
           Holiness
           it self
           ,
           the
           Preserver
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           can
           neither
           be
           Just
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Good
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           True
           ,
           nor
           the
           Author
           and
           Preserver
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           cannot
           have
           proceeded
           from
           any
           other
           but
           the
           wicked
           Spirit
           .
           
             Absit
             Blasphemia
          
           .
        
         
           God
           must
           likewise
           ,
           if
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           True
           ,
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Propagation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           which
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           favourite
           Designs
           of
           Providence
           .
           He
           must
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           approve
           of
           Deceit
           and
           Imposture
           ,
           and
           Cozenage
           in
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           he
           must
           likewise
           love
           Injustice
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           Tyranny
           ,
           Laziness
           ,
           Idleness
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Incontinence
           ,
           Robbery
           ,
           Profanity
           ,
           Perjury
           ,
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           Murder
           and
           Calumny
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           essential
           to
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           and
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           Divines
           to
           treat
           of
           the
           Idolatry
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           Superstitions
           ,
           &c.
           of
           this
           pretended
           Church
           ,
           which
           agree
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           very
           becoming
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           indeed
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           natural
           Effects
           of
           the
           Ambition
           of
           those
           Mischievous
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
           rest
           ;
           for
           as
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           says
           well
           ▪
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           Ambition
           or
           a
           desire
           of
           Dominion
           ,
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           Heresies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           reckons
           Heresie
           amongst
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Flesh.
           For
           the
           Popes
           not
           being
           able
           to
           establish
           their
           Authority
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           by
           introducing
           those
           Practices
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Disorders
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           spoke
           before
           ,
           that
           ruine
           all
           the
           Popish
           Nations
           ,
           have
           been
           oblig'd
           entirely
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Morals
           and
           Doctrine
           thereof
           ▪
           and
           to
           suppress
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           which
           would
           have
           discover'd
           their
           Exorbitanci●…s
           and
           Iniquity
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           have
           inclin'd
           them
           to
           oppose
           their
           Ambition
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           they
           favoured
           all
           manner
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Vice
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           extinguish
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           all
           Fear
           and
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           Generosity
           .
           And
           seeing
           Men
           could
           not
           live
           without
           Religion
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           hurry'd
           them
           head-long
           into
           all
           sorts
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Impiety
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           had
           not
           intirely
           corrupted
           and
           falsified
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           People
           had
           known
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           submitted
           to
           Practices
           and
           Customs
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ;
           Princes
           and
           their
           Ministers
           would
           never
           have
           suffered
           a
           Religion
           to
           be
           Established
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           contrary
           to
           their
           Rights
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Husbandry
           ,
           Manufacture
           ,
           Commerce
           ,
           Propagation
           ,
           good
           Morals
           ,
           and
           the
           ●…ublick
           Peace
           of
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           but
           read
           and
           consider
           the
           Old
           an●…
           
           New
           Testament
           ,
           or
           only
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           nothing
           commanded
           therein
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           Excellent
           and
           Worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           suited
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Temporal
           good
           and
           advantage
           of
           every
           Man
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           that
           of
           People
           and
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           in
           general
           ;
           So
           that
           if
           the
           great
           Wits
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           Men
           of
           Parts
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           indeed
           meer
           Fools
           ,
           would
           consider
           this
           sedately
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           obliged
           to
           own
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           or
           not
           ,
           by
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           Conduct
           of
           all
           the
           Politicians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           Pretended
           Skill
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           o●…her
           Rules
           of
           True
           Policy
           ,
           for
           regulating
           of
           Morals
           and
           making
           every
           particular
           Man
           as
           profitable
           as
           can
           be
           to
           Society
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Gospel
           furnish
           us
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           thing
           which
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           that
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           conformable
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Errour
           and
           Destruction
           .
           I
           don't
           mean
           only
           the
           Political
           Laws
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           call'd
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           Israel
           became
           so
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           was
           Peopled
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           seems
           Incredible
           to
           those
           that
           read
           their
           History
           ;
           but
           I
           mean
           also
           and
           chiefly
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           certainly
           contributed
           still
           more
           than
           the
           Political
           Laws
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           tho'
           but
           very
           ill
           observed
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           so
           rich
           and
           powerful
           .
           I
           joyn
           also
           thereunto
           at
           present
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           which
           not
           only
           regulates
           our
           Actions
           ,
           
           but
           also
           our
           Thoughts
           and
           Words
           ,
           and
           hath
           giv'n
           us
           a
           Model
           of
           Incomparable
           Charity
           ,
           and
           furnish'd
           us
           with
           new
           and
           powerful
           Motives
           to
           this
           Vertue
           ,
           by
           revealing
           to
           us
           clearly
           the
           saving
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           live
           all
           in
           general
           ,
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           Soberly
           ,
           Justly
           and
           Religiously
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           all
           our
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           our
           Neighbours
           and
           our selves
           ,
           wherein
           if
           we
           did
           acquit
           our selves
           ,
           Men
           would
           not
           only
           be
           happy
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           Nations
           would
           become
           incomparably
           more
           powerful
           ,
           populous
           and
           rich
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           
             For
             Godliness
             hath
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
          
           Which
           of
           it self
           might
           be
           enough
           to
           convince
           our
           Deists
           (
           many
           of
           whom
           value
           themselves
           highly
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           sense
           and
           ability
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           are
           able
           to
           Govern
           Kingdoms
           )
           of
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           proofs
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Divine
           Book
           alone
           are
           the
           true
           Rules
           of
           Policy
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           World
           agrees
           in
           this
           without
           thinking
           on
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           that
           Honesty
           is
           the
           best
           Policy
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           observ'd
           by
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           essentially
           Necessary
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           State
           than
           for
           Salvation
           .
           But
           ●…he
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           confounded
           all
           those
           Notions
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           and
           having
           govern'd
           the
           World
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           hath
           introduced
           a
           cursed
           sort
           of
           Politicks
           into
           the
           same
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           
           God
           prescribes
           ,
           but
           suited
           indeed
           to
           her
           ow●…
           Doctrine
           and
           Morals
           ,
           by
           which
           after
           she
           hath
           blinded
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           she
           leads
           them
           whither
           she
           pleases
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           applyed
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           but
           for
           their
           own
           Temporal
           Interest
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           to
           be
           observed
           ▪
           by
           punishing
           Delinquents
           severely
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           concurring
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           did
           her
           best
           by
           Doctrine
           ,
           Example
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           if
           every
           particular
           Person
           would
           also
           do
           their
           Du●…y
           ,
           they
           would
           see
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           Provinces
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Families
           flourish
           otherwise
           than
           ever
           they
           did
           hitherto
           .
           If
           it
           were
           thus
           ,
           no
           Body
           would
           do
           to
           another
           what
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           to
           themselves
           :
           Every
           one
           would
           have
           his
           own
           ;
           Industry
           and
           Diligence
           would
           be
           much
           more
           in
           Vogue
           than
           't
           is
           ;
           Injustice
           which
           Reigns
           so
           much
           at
           present
           in
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           and
           elsewhere
           ;
           Rapine
           ,
           Robbery
           ,
           Idleness
           ;
           Imposture
           ,
           Cozenage
           ,
           and
           Deceit
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           have
           rendred
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           so
           powerful
           by
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           Bankrupts
           ,
           Coiners
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           Knights
           of
           the
           Post
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           Unfaithfulness
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Repose
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           Countries
           ,
           would
           be
           banish'd
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ;
           Cruelty
           and
           Perfidiousness
           so
           essential
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Incontinence
           which
           at
           this
           day
           makes
           such
           a
           Ravage
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           and
           is
           look'd
           on
           as
           a
           meer
           trifle
           without
           Punishment
           or
           Publick
           Censure
           ,
           tho
           ▪
           I
           make
           
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           root
           of
           all
           other
           Crimes
           ▪
           and
           occasions
           more
           Disorders
           at
           present
           than
           Murder
           and
           Robbery
           both
           ,
           because
           those
           are
           in
           some
           measure
           punished
           ;
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Unfaithfulness
           in
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           publick
           and
           private
           Contracts
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Tyranny
           in
           Princes
           towards
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Subjects
           against
           their
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Disobedience
           of
           Children
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           &c.
           all
           of
           them
           so
           contrary
           to
           Commerce
           ,
           Propagation
           ,
           and
           the
           Repose
           of
           People
           ,
           should
           be
           exterminated
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Vice
           being
           either
           banished
           or
           repressed
           by
           the
           method
           of
           this
           true
           Policy
           ,
           Vertue
           would
           take
           place
           ,
           by
           which
           Nations
           should
           prosper
           at
           another
           rate
           than
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           Princes
           would
           be
           incomparably
           more
           Potent
           .
           In
           this
           case
           also
           Men
           would
           be
           abundance
           more
           long-liv'd
           ,
           healthful
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           Marriages
           would
           become
           more
           numerous
           ;
           by
           which
           together
           with
           the
           mildness
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           the
           Industry
           and
           Diligence
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           ,
           Countries
           would
           become
           infinitely
           more
           populous
           .
        
         
           Once
           more
           still
           ,
           I
           will
           adventure
           to
           say
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           alone
           ,
           that
           those
           wise
           Politicks
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           which
           are
           capable
           of
           enriching
           a
           Nation
           and
           making
           it
           potent
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           false
           Politicians
           of
           the
           World
           have
           sought
           for
           it
           in
           vain
           elsewhere
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           complain
           that
           they
           could
           never
           hitherto
           find
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           does
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           out
           of
           his
           profound
           and
           just
           Judgment
           ,
           
           suffers
           Tyrants
           sometimes
           to
           prosper
           in
           their
           wicked
           Designs
           ,
           by
           contrary
           Maxims
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Credit
           that
           they
           had
           acquird
           in
           the
           Quality
           of
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           domineer
           over
           Sovereigns
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           have
           subjected
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           Millions
           of
           Crimes
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           destroying
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           confirms
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           ▪
           have
           rais'd
           themselves
           by
           those
           wicked
           methods
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           incredible
           Mischiefs
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           which
           is
           just
           the
           same
           as
           in
           every
           Country
           and
           City
           ,
           there
           are
           Villains
           who
           succeed
           in
           Robberies
           and
           Injustice
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           look'd
           upon
           with
           horror
           ,
           as
           the
           plagues
           of
           Society
           ,
           who
           violate
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           deserve
           to
           be
           totally
           rooted
           ●…ut
           ▪
        
         
           This
           is
           it
           which
           hath
           oblig'd
           the
           Popes
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           cover
           their
           Injustice
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           and
           change
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           conceal
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           established
           Morals
           contrary
           thereunto
           ,
           to
           over-turn
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           a
           proportion
           betwixt
           the
           Maxims
           of
           their
           Government
           and
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Tyranny
           might
           not
           be
           discovered
           by
           the
           inequality
           betwixt
           them
           .
           This
           is
           it
           that
           brought
           forth
           the
           Fine
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           the
           In●…allibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
        
         
         
           For
           if
           they
           had
           not
           over-turn'd
           the
           Rights
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           not
           extinguished
           all
           the
           Light
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Light
           that
           should
           have
           remained
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           would
           have
           discover'd
           their
           Tyranny
           and
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           the
           intention
           they
           had
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           same
           under
           their
           subjection
           .
           So
           likewise
           if
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           their
           Maxims
           and
           Practice
           had
           been
           conformable
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           good
           Sense
           ,
           and
           had
           contain'd
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           good
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           People
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           together
           with
           this
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           of
           their
           Church
           had
           been
           extravagant
           and
           senseless
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           at
           present
           ,
           Men
           would
           have
           still
           preserved
           one
           of
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           been
           altogether
           so
           blind
           ,
           but
           must
           have
           perceived
           the
           falshood
           and
           injustice
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           either
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           the
           Popes
           had
           impos'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Conduct
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           either
           have
           demanded
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           or
           shook
           off
           their
           Yoke
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           's
           visible
           that
           it
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           their
           Morals
           and
           also
           the
           External
           Government
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           their
           whole
           Tyrannical
           Economy
           and
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           should
           answer
           one
           another
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           nothing
           but
           Ambition
           at
           the
           bottom
           w
           ch
           hath
           occasion'd
           all
           these
           Disorders
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           by
           degrees
           ,
           for
           no
           one
           Man
           could
           form
           the
           project
           thereof
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           during
           the
           many
           Ages
           that
           this
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           has
           been
           at
           work
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           has
           improv'd
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Time
           ,
           Place
           and
           Persons
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           apparently
           come
           to
           pass
           very
           naturally
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           little
           that
           we
           know
           of
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Mens
           Hearts
           ,
           we
           may
           perceive
           that
           those
           who
           are
           very
           Ambitious
           are
           able
           to
           commit
           insensibly
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           proportionably
           to
           the
           Opposition
           they
           meet
           with
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           the
           Established
           Laws
           or
           by
           Men
           ,
           millions
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           trample
           under
           Foot
           all
           Laws
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           all
           of
           us
           those
           Seeds
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Pride
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           did
           not
           restrain
           us
           by
           his
           Providence
           ,
           but
           presented
           such
           opportunities
           unto
           us
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           to
           become
           Masters
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           should
           by
           degrees
           become
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           .
           
             Nemo
             repente
             fit
             turpissimus
          
           ,
           No
           Man
           arrives
           to
           the
           height
           of
           Wickedness
           but
           by
           degrees
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           Ambitious
           Persons
           would
           reason
           with
           themselves
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           he
           did
           formerly
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Si
             violandum
             est
             jus
             ,
             regnandi
             causa
             violandum
             est
          
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           break
           through
           Law
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           do
           it
           for
           a
           Crown
           and
           a
           Scepter
           .
        
         
           The
           Heart
           of
           Man
           is
           universally
           and
           at
           all
           times
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           some
           Ambitious
           Prelate
           had
           Authority
           enough
           among
           the
           Pro●…estants
           to
           Form
           such
           Designs
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           raise
           themselves
           in
           the
           first
           place
           above
           other
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           over
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           they
           would
           go
           near
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           methods
           as
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           Clergy
           did
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           should
           receive
           opposition
           from
           time
           to
           time
           from
           those
           that
           would
           endeavour
           to
           restrain
           and
           tie
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           if
           they
           and
           their
           Successors
           should
           overcome
           those
           Oppositions
           ,
           they
           would
           by
           degrees
           suppress
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           over●…throw
           all
           Morality
           ,
           and
           introduce
           an
           Universal
           dissoluteness
           of
           Manners
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Protestant
           or
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           without
           changing
           its
           Name
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           should
           become
           in
           the
           first
           place
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           next
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           perfect
           Brigandage
           or
           Robbery
           ,
           and
           that
           Protes●…ant
           Pope
           should
           become
           a
           Tyrant
           over
           Protestant
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           calling
           himself
           their
           Common
           Father
           ,
           and
           should
           likewise
           become
           Master
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Repose
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           any
           hopes
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Miracle
           wrought
           by
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           They
           would
           also
           Establish
           an
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           multiply
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           their
           Guard-men
           ,
           and
           would
           neither
           spare
           Perfidiousness
           nor
           Cruelty
           to
           accomplish
           their
           Designs
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           
           and
           augment
           their
           Authority
           .
           They
           would
           pretend
           to
           Infallibility
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           claim
           as
           much
           Right
           as
           he
           to
           change
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           sin
           to
           be
           accounted
           Duty
           .
           They
           would
           pretend
           to
           all
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           would
           labour
           incessantly
           to
           divide
           Protestant
           Princes
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           weaken
           them
           by
           all
           means
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           keep
           a
           curb
           in
           their
           Jaws
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           in
           dependance
           upon
           themselves
           .
           They
           would
           raise
           wars
           for
           them
           without
           number
           ,
           massacre
           those
           that
           should
           oppose
           their
           Impieties
           and
           Ambition
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           nor
           would
           they
           be
           wanting
           if
           they
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           have
           Orders
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           resembling
           the
           Monks
           and
           Jesuites
           ,
           or
           worse
           than
           those
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           under
           other
           Names
           ,
           and
           would
           likewise
           Assemble
           Councils
           ,
           wherein
           they
           would
           Establish
           and
           Make
           Decrees
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           
             Constance
             ,
             Lateran
          
           and
           
             Trent
             :
             Et
             totus
             Orbis
             Protestantium
             miraretur
             se
             esse
             Antichristianum
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           whole
           Protestant
           World
           should
           wonder
           at
           its
           being
           become
           Anti-christian
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           while
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           possessed
           of
           a
           power
           of
           Dominion
           and
           Rule
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           always
           be
           ,
           unless
           God
           stir
           up
           some
           great
           and
           poten●…
           Prince
           to
           bring
           that
           rascally
           Crew
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           ;
           but
           until
           that
           time
           they
           must
           always
           of
           necessity
           be
           cruel
           and
           perfidious
           by
           their
           Principles
           and
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           Infallibility
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Moral●…
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           neither
           Titles
           nor
           
           Foundation
           for
           their
           Usurpations
           ,
           which
           are
           palpable
           and
           gross
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           could
           no
           more
           be
           charg'd
           with
           Usurpations
           and
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           Usurpers
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           maintain
           their
           own
           Rights
           nor
           Gods
           ,
           as
           they
           impiously
           pretend
           ,
           by
           committing
           so
           many
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Impudence
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           no
           other
           way
           to
           colour
           their
           Impieties
           ▪
           There
           's
           none
           but
           unjust
           and
           barbarous
           Usurpers
           ,
           who
           can
           make
           use
           of
           those
           pretences
           as
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           clear
           sighted
           Protestants
           ordinarily
           look
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           a
           Medly
           of
           Idolatries
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Superstitions
           ▪
           Errors
           and
           Blasphemous
           Doctrines
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Morals
           ,
           as
           a
           Composition
           of
           Perfidiousness
           and
           Infideliy
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Impurity
           and
           Pride
           ;
           and
           they
           Judge
           that
           all
           those
           together
           constitute
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           the
           es●…ential
           Form
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           deceived
           .
           But
           at
           the
           bottom
           it
           is
           Ambition
           alone
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           which
           hath
           produc'd
           and
           maintains
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           One
           proof
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           no
           Men
           who
           do
           less
           believe
           their
           Doct●…ines
           than
           the
           Men
           of
           Parts
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           who
           govern
           all
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           their
           Civil
           Conversation
           among
           other
           Men
           ,
           they
           don't
           appear
           much
           worse
           than
           they
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           said
           already
           ;
           and
           there
           's
           no
           room
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           could
           be
           assur'd
           by
           the
           Orthodox
           Church
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           they
           would
           embrace
           the
           
           pure
           Christian
           Religion
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           the
           same
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           over
           the
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           People
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Revenues
           ,
           Dignities
           and
           Means
           to
           advance
           all
           those
           who
           adhere
           to
           them
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           prefer
           it
           ,
           how
           wicked
           so
           ever
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           more
           conformable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           and
           the
           Natural
           Light
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           oft
           pinches
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           profound
           and
           inveterate
           Habits
           of
           Error
           and
           Crimes
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           that
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           their
           Tyranny
           and
           Authority
           to
           subsist
           with
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Religion
           becoming
           the
           Excellence
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           root
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           reign
           in
           it
           .
           But
           they
           have
           at
           least
           so
           much
           Equity
           ,
           that
           Men
           of
           Sense
           among
           them
           who
           would
           perswade
           others
           to
           embrace
           their
           Communion
           ,
           don't
           demand
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           no
           esteem
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           should
           go
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           permit
           them
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           then
           be
           purely
           and
           simply
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           of
           Dominion
           ,
           which
           hath
           ruined
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           or
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           which
           continues
           to
           ruin
           them
           still
           ;
           take
           but
           that
           Vice
           away
           from
           them
           ▪
           their
           Tyranny
           will
           cease
           ,
           Christian
           Morality
           would
           reassume
           its
           place
           ,
           they
           would
           neither
           be
           Idolatrous
           ,
           Superstitious
           nor
           Heritical
           ,
           Cruel
           nor
           Perfidious
           .
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           monstrous
           Opinions
           would
           fall
           ,
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           Observations
           ,
           Customs
           and
           Usages
           so
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Wel●…are
           of
           People
           and
           Countries
           ,
           should
           be
           abolish'd
           ,
           and
           we
           s●…ould
           see
           Industry
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Manufactures
           ,
           Commerce
           ,
           Agriculture
           ,
           Sciences
           flourish
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           their
           Clergy
           themselves
           would
           become
           Christians
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           honest
           Men.
           
        
         
           Though
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Reason
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           adventure
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           still
           more
           detestable
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Tyranny
           which
           is
           exercised
           therein
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           maintain
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           there
           were
           but
           two
           Religions
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           one
           whose
           Doctrine
           ,
           was
           well
           Founded
           on
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           but
           the
           Morals
           Impious
           ,
           and
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           Tyrannical
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           the
           Oppression
           and
           Ruin
           of
           Princes
           and
           their
           Dominions
           .
           And
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           other
           were
           Abominable
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           and
           good
           Sense
           ,
           but
           its
           Moral
           Practise
           Good
           ,
           and
           its
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           tending
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           Sovereigns
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           to
           make
           Countries
           Flourishing
           ,
           Rich
           and
           Populous
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           Peace
           and
           Tranquillity
           in
           them
           .
           There
           's
           no
           Man
           of
           Sense
           ,
           but
           would
           confess
           the
           second
           Religion
           would
           deserve
           the
           
           Protection
           of
           the
           State
           better
           than
           the
           first
           ▪
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Protestants
           should
           become
           Idolaters
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           &
           teach
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           Adoration
           of
           the
           half
           of
           one
           of
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Statues
           and
           Images
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           Doctrines
           ;
           their
           Morals
           and
           Maxims
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           remaining
           the
           same
           as
           they
           are
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           allowing
           to
           God
           ,
           Princes
           and
           People
           all
           their
           Rights
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           relates
           to
           Morals
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           their
           Religion
           should
           better
           deserve
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           should
           detest
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           &c.
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           their
           Maxims
           ,
           Observations
           and
           Tyranny
           fill
           the
           World
           with
           Desolation
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           ruin
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           does
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           appears
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           yet
           more
           abominable
           by
           their
           Tyranny
           and
           Morals
           ,
           than
           by
           their
           Idolatries
           and
           Errors
           .
           The
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           are
           more
           Antichristian
           by
           the
           Tyranny
           that
           they
           Exercise
           over
           the
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           Estates
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Life
           and
           Repose
           of
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           than
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Speculative
           Impieties
           and
           Worship
           .
           But
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           other
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           such
           an
           horrible
           Tyranny
           ,
           Religion
           cannot
           long
           remain
           pure
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Opinions
           are
           so
           monstrous
           ,
           their
           Morality
           and
           Church-Government
           
           must
           needs
           become
           detestable
           and
           tend
           to
           the
           ruin
           of
           States
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           that
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           equally
           impossible
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           private
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           practise
           a
           Morality
           destructive
           to
           Society
           ,
           to
           be
           sav'd
           ;
           So
           that
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           matter
           is
           equal
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           Experience
           teaches
           us
           that
           there
           are
           Idolaters
           who
           are
           Morally
           Honest
           ,
           as
           to
           Dealings
           betwixt
           Man
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           good
           Country-men
           ,
           who
           deserve
           the
           Protection
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           ill
           Men
           amongst
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           who
           deserve
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           or
           chastised
           severely
           ,
           as
           Murderers
           ,
           Fornicators
           ,
           Robbers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           Sovereigns
           and
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           State
           is
           always
           preferr'd
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Nature
           in
           order
           preceeds
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           that
           of
           Faith.
           For
           the
           Church
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           the
           State
           can
           subsist
           well
           enough
           without
           the
           Church
           ;
           hence
           it
           follows
           that
           Disturbers
           of
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           plunder
           and
           ruin
           People
           ,
           deserve
           better
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           or
           banished
           out
           of
           a
           Country
           than
           Idolaters
           or
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           don't
           trouble
           the
           State.
           And
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           who
           is
           guilty
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           ruines
           States
           and
           is
           Idolatrous
           ,
           deserves
           more
           to
           be
           destroyed
           upon
           the
           former
           account
           than
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           History
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Domineering
           and
           Tyranny
           began
           first
           in
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           after
           which
           Vice
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           next
           Idolatries
           and
           Herefies
           infected
           her
           in
           Crouds
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           all
           her
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           .
           For
           the
           Popes
           did
           first
           attack
           the
           Temporal
           Rights
           of
           Sovereigns
           and
           People
           ,
           before
           they
           made
           any
           attempt
           upon
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Had
           they
           been
           chastis'd
           for
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           kept
           und●…
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           had
           not
           been
           destroyed
           utterly
           among
           'em
           ,
           and
           People
           and
           Princes
           would
           have
           preserved
           their
           Rights
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Natural
           Order
           of
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           Clergy
           ▪
           that
           in
           order
           to
           promote
           their
           Designs
           upon
           the
           Temporal
           Rights
           of
           Sovereigns
           and
           People
           ,
           they
           make
           use
           of
           what
           they
           call
           Spiritual
           Methods
           ,
           to
           attain
           their
           end
           .
           Whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           Sovereigns
           ought
           to
           abhor
           them
           more
           for
           their
           Ambition
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           than
           for
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           tho'
           the
           one
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           delay
           one
           moment
           the
           exterminating
           of
           such
           a
           Religion
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           clearly
           demonstrated
           to
           'em
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           that
           it
           lays
           them
           desolate
           in
           such
           a
           terrible
           and
           amazing
           manner
           .
        
         
           After
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Political
           Reasons
           ▪
           which
           so
           manifestly
           prove
           the
           falshood
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           hence●…orth
           continue
           obstinate
           ,
           must
           find
           out
           other
           Metho●…s
           to
           palliate
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           apply
           themselves
           to
           refu●…e
           all
           our
           Arguments
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           and
           Sense
           against
           their
           Opinions
           and
           pretended
           Mysteries
           ,
           but
           to
           prove
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           all
           
           the
           re●…sons
           I
           have
           bro●…ght
           ag●…inst
           them
           are
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           XVIII
           Articles
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           ●…ave
           made
           it
           appear
           ▪
           that
           they
           lay
           Countries
           desolate
           ,
           are
           supposititious
           or
           of
           ●…o
           〈◊〉
           .
           But
           tho'
           they
           should
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           :
           They
           will
           not
           find
           it
           easie
           to
           〈◊〉
           themselves
           from
           the
           Argumen●…s
           〈◊〉
           ●…aid
           dow●…
           ▪
           which
           are
           so
           〈◊〉
           and
           obviou●…
           to
           Sense
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           ●…e
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           them
           to
           alledge
           the
           I●…fallibility
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           successfully
           done
           to
           maintain
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           for
           here
           their
           Sophisms
           c●…nnot
           so
           much
           as
           impose
           upon
           a
           Servant-Maid
           ,
           who
           of
           her self
           may
           Judge
           of
           my
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           relate
           to
           matters
           of
           Fact
           that
           they
           themselves
           touch
           and
           manage
           ,
           are
           visible
           ,
           and
           plain
           ,
           and
           proportioned
           to
           the
           Capacities
           of
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           all
           be
           examined
           to
           the
           bottom
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           no
           need
           of
           understanding
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greek
           or
           Latine
           for
           this
           ,
           nor
           Divinity
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           to
           read
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           or
           those
           they
           call
           the
           Fathers
           :
           The
           discussion
           of
           this
           Point
           is
           not
           ●…edious
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           the
           Papists
           to
           alledge
           Prescription
           in
           this
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           would
           be
           for
           a
           Troop
           of
           Highway-men
           ,
           Pickpockets
           or
           False
           Coiners
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           acc●…stomed
           to
           the
           cutting
           of
           Purses
           without
           being
           taken
           Notice
           of
           ,
           or
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           cheated
           and
           ruined
           a
           senseless
           People
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           observe
           that
           their
           Money
           was
           Cou●…terfeited
           .
           The
           Mischiefs
           are
           too
           great
           and
           mani●…est
           ▪
           not
           to
           have
           a
           remedy
           attempted
           
           assoon
           as
           possible
           ,
           when
           ever
           ▪
           they
           are
           discovered
           ,
           otherwise
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           much
           concern'd
           therein
           ,
           must
           have
           lost
           their
           Senses
           .
        
         
           It
           appears
           plain
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Pe●…sons
           ,
           who
           for
           diverse
           Ages
           ,
           have
           pass'd
           ●…or
           grea●…
           Ministers
           of
           State
           and
           Politicians
           ,
           in
           Popis●…
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           were
           in
           reality
           nothing
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           mean
           spirited
           Men
           ,
           that
           either
           did
           not
           perceive
           those
           Disorders
           of
           opery
           ,
           which
           are
           obvious
           to
           every
           Mans
           view
           ,
           nay
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           leap
           on
           his
           Face
           ,
           or
           suffered
           a
           Religion
           so
           ridiculous
           and
           ruinous
           to
           Sovereigns
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           and
           so
           contrary
           to
           good
           Manners
           ,
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           which
           proves
           so
           evidently
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Method
           suited
           to
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           and
           Unlearned
           Persons
           ,
           thé
           Falshood
           and
           Transcendent
           Malignity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           her
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           defie
           all
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ever
           to
           answer
           ,
           will
           hence-forward
           take
           off
           the
           Mask
           from
           all
           the
           Hypocritical
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           believe
           nothing
           of
           their
           Religion
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           sincerely
           of
           her
           Communion
           ,
           under
           a
           Counterfeit
           Allegation
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           Obscure
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           Church
           is
           Infallible
           ▪
           whereas
           they
           are
           in
           good
           earnest
           retain'd
           in
           her
           ▪
           Communion
           meerly
           by
           their
           Love
           of
           Ease
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Profanity
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           the
           Sensual
           Plea●…ures
           ,
           and
           
           Carnal
           Delights
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Lot
           or
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           henceforward
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           can't
           but
           be
           understood
           ,
           ev'n
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           them●…elves
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           of
           the
           State
           and
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           And
           henceforward
           we
           shall
           have
           reason
           also
           to
           look
           upon
           all
           the
           other
           Papists
           ,
           who
           can
           read
           or
           have
           heard
           those
           Reasons
           Dis●…ours'd
           of
           ▪
           as
           Impious
           Profane
           People
           without
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           Love
           nothing
           but
           the
           World
           ;
           if
           they
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           unhappy
           Communion
           of
           that
           great
           Harlot
           ,
           seeing
           her
           Shame
           and
           Uncleanness
           cannot
           in
           any
           wise
           be
           conceal'd
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           moreover
           have
           more
           Reason
           now
           than
           ever
           to
           look
           upon
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           Great
           or
           Small
           ,
           Princes
           or
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           renounce
           the
           Reformation
           or
           rather
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           embrace
           Popery
           ,
           as
           declared
           Enemies
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           seeing
           Popery
           is
           so
           evidently
           prov'd
           to
           be
           the
           Bane
           of
           all
           Countries
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           the
           obtaining
           Religion
           :
           Nor
           can
           we
           in
           particular
           ,
           entertain
           any
           more
           favourable
           Opinion
           of
           those
           English
           ●…rotestants
           who
           continue
           Jacobites
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           change
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           also
           make
           such
           Protestants
           blush
           who
           entertain
           ,
           or
           rather
           would
           bring
           others
           to
           entertain
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           still
           a
           True
           Church
           ,
           and
           comparable
           in
           any
           degree
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ;
           whereas
           there
           's
           no
           more
           comparison
           to
           be
           made
           
           between
           them
           ,
           than
           between
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           and
           that
           of
           Idols
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           also
           by
           this
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           World
           from
           abundance
           of
           Disputes
           and
           Vain
           Questions
           ,
           about
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           the
           Center
           of
           Unity
           ,
           the
           Source
           and
           Fountain
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Mission
           of
           all
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           which
           Pretensions
           ,
           he
           has
           no
           more
           Right
           than
           the
           Muphti
           ;
           as
           also
           about
           the
           Insallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Invocation
           and
           Adoration
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           Inanimate
           Creatures
           ;
           in
           which
           Vain
           and
           Foolish
           Disputes
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           lost
           abundance
           of
           Time
           ,
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           convince
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           of
           the
           Folly
           and
           Falshood
           of
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           know
           to
           be
           False
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           and
           without
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           us
           in
           their
           sleeve
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           think
           them
           so
           simple
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           those
           nonsensical
           and
           ridiculous
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           believed
           their
           own
           Doctrines
           and
           pretended
           Mysteries
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           prosa●…e
           them
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           forcing
           People
           by
           a
           thousand
           torments
           to
           go
           to
           their
           Mass
           ,
           and
           to
           swallow
           down
           their
           pretended
           God
           of
           Bread
           ,
           which
           the
           Protestants
           profess
           publickly
           to
           abominate
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           their
           other
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           also
           delivered
           our
           Divines
           from
           a
           sort
           of
           Necessity
           they
           lay
           under
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Controversies
           with
           
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           read
           again
           and
           again
           those
           Books
           call'd
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             Councils
             ,
             the
             School-Divines
             ,
             Canonists
          
           and
           
             Decretals
             of
             the
             Popes
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           all
           of
           'em
           Vain
           Studies
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           spend
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           in
           following
           them
           ▪
           which
           might
           have
           been
           better
           improved
           in
           applying
           themselves
           only
           to
           Meditating
           and
           searching
           out
           the
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           ha●…
           been
           much
           better
           understood
           since
           the
           Reformation
           than
           in
           all
           the
           Ages
           preceding
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           only
           Study
           in
           which
           a
           Mans
           whole
           Life
           can
           be
           profitably
           spent
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           may
           also
           perceive
           of
           how
           little
           consequence
           it
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           Controversies
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ▪
          
           to
           know
           which
           of
           the
           two
           Histories
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           is
           the
           Truest
           and
           most
           Faithful
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           the
           Incomparable
           
             Fra.
             Paolo
          
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           the
           Profane
           
             Candinal
             Pallavicini
          
           ,
           call'd
           of
           a
           long
           time
           his
           
             New
             Gospel
          
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           deserve
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           a
           thousand
           other
           stronger
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Impiety
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           their
           pretended
           Religion
           ,
           than
           that
           History
           of
           
             Father
             Paolo
          
           ,
           though
           excellent
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact.
           
        
         
           We
           may
           very
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           and
           Lateran
           ,
           did
           Evidence
           and
           Establish
           as
           great
           Impieties
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           diverse
           Ages
           before
           it
           .
           That
           which
           was
           most
           fatal
           to
           Christianity
           in
           that
           Impious
           last
           Council
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Idolatries
           and
           Heresies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           also
           her
           Tyranny
           ,
           were
           
           therein
           Consecrated
           and
           Established
           in
           Form
           of
           Laws
           ,
           with
           Anathemas
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           remainder
           of
           Christianity
           in
           that
           pretended
           Church
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           very
           much
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           it
           was
           absolutely
           destroyed
           thereby
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Decisions
           of
           that
           pretended
           Council
           ,
           where
           the
           Protestants
           could
           not
           assist
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           free
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           done
           therein
           by
           Bribes
           ,
           Violence
           and
           Treachery
           ,
           against
           the
           Protestations
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           even
           Papists
           ,
           who
           had
           demanded
           a
           Free
           Council
           :
           By
           Vertue
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           Decisions
           of
           that
           Profane
           and
           Impious
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           did
           afterwards
           put
           in
           practise
           all
           the
           Cruelties
           and
           Barbarities
           imaginable
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           quench
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           did
           also
           highly
           raise
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           Inquisition
           ,
           which
           Tribunal
           alone
           proves
           the
           absolute
           Reprobation
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           better
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           retain'd
           nothing
           of
           Christianity
           but
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           Appearances
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           enrich
           her self
           by
           them
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Rouers
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           who
           put
           out
           a
           Christian
           Flag
           when
           they
           design
           to
           enslave
           and
           swallow
           up
           the
           Christians
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           bottom
           there
           's
           nothing
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           but
           Idolatry
           ,
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           seem
           reasonable
           also
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           many
           and
           so
           evident
           prooss
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           
           the
           greatest
           Enemy
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           States
           ,
           and
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           that
           Protestant
           Travellers
           should
           be
           more
           scrupulous
           to
           kiss
           the
           Popes
           Foot
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           at
           Rome
           ;
           For
           't
           is
           not
           as
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           that
           the
           Pope
           imposes
           upon
           them
           such
           as
           Ignominious
           and
           Abject
           Submission
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Antichrist
           or
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           that
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           fignifies
           a
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           Proconsul
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Court
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Antichrist
           not
           as
           Enemy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           fignifies
           also
           by
           the
           special
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           tho'
           he
           be
           such
           a
           one
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           I
           know
           Travellers
           commonly
           have
           but
           a
           mean
           Idea
           of
           
             Religion
             ▪
          
           and
           do
           this
           meerly
           out
           of
           a
           base
           Covetousness
           to
           get
           the
           Popes
           Golden
           Medal
           ,
           and
           fancy
           that
           't
           is
           only
           a
           civil
           aspect
           which
           they
           pay
           to
           him
           as
           to
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Religious
           one
           .
           But
           it
           s
           a
           horrid
           mistake
           :
           For
           the
           Pope
           pretends
           it
           is
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           Vertue
           of
           a
           Prophecy
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           's
           said
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Nations
             shall
             bow
             down
             and
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             his
             Feet
             .
          
           Otherwise
           the
           Pope
           has
           no
           ground
           to
           pretend
           to
           that
           excessive
           and
           shameful
           Submission
           ,
           above
           so
           many
           Princes
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           greater
           Temporal
           Power
           and
           Revenue
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           far
           nobler
           Pedegree
           ,
           and
           are
           infinitely
           better
           in
           all
           respects
           than
           he
           is
           ;
           So
           that
           all
           those
           Travellers
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           that
           ,
           commit
           besides
           
           the
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           a
           horrid
           baseness
           against
           '
           emselves
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           that
           those
           who
           will
           be
           so
           base
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           to
           stoop
           to
           that
           Villany
           for
           the
           Golden
           Medal
           ,
           would
           make
           no
           great
           scruple
           to
           prostitute
           themselves
           also
           for
           Money
           to
           the
           other
           Roman
           Prelates
           at
           
             Rome
             &
             Muliebria
             pati
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           my
           Opinion
           more
           capable
           of
           inspiring
           one
           with
           low
           and
           abased
           Thoughts
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           most
           clear-sighted
           and
           prudent
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Welfare
           of
           their
           Dominions
           and
           People
           ,
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           Nose
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           Vile
           and
           Abject
           Rascals
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           have
           imposed
           such
           a
           Foolish
           and
           Shameful
           Religion
           upon
           them
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           which
           they
           pillage
           ,
           ruine
           ,
           and
           lay
           waste
           their
           Countries
           ,
           without
           their
           perceiving
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           endeavouring
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           that
           Yoke
           of
           Slavery
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           not
           contented
           thus
           to
           treat
           those
           that
           she
           hath
           already
           brought
           under
           ,
           but
           would
           also
           swallow
           up
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           'l
           believe
           her
           ,
           she
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           no
           Salvation
           to
           be
           hop'd
           for
           ,
           but
           in
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           by
           submitting
           to
           her
           Yoke
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           the
           most
           dissolute
           Prostitute
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           should
           alledge
           that
           all
           the
           honest
           Women
           are
           debauched
           ,
           and
           cannot
           learn
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           except
           they
           come
           to
           her
           School
           :
           Or
           just
           as
           if
           a
           multitude
           of
           Profligate
           ,
           Impious
           Debauchees
           ,
           Thiefs
           ,
           False
           Coiners
           
           and
           Murderers
           ,
           pretended
           to
           impose
           a
           new
           Religion
           upon
           Men
           ,
           to
           Administer
           Justice
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           claim
           a
           Direct
           and
           Legal
           Succession
           ,
           were
           honest
           Men
           ,
           and
           acted
           in
           those
           Stations
           a
           thousand
           years
           ago
           .
           For
           it
           is
           just
           the
           same
           :
           the
           Popes
           pretend
           to
           be
           Successors
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           who
           were
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           the
           Successors
           of
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ▪
          
           but
           what
           consequence
           can
           they
           draw
           from
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           now
           all
           Idolaters
           ,
           Hereticks
           and
           the
           greatest
           Tyra●…s
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           such
           for
           several
           Ages
           ▪
           Is
           it
           not
           certain
           that
           Judas
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           himself
           ,
           forfeited
           his
           Right
           to
           his
           Office
           ,
           by
           betraying
           his
           Master
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           have
           the
           Popes
           and
           the
           Popish
           Church
           forfeited
           it
           ,
           who
           out-do
           him
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Prototype
           use●…
           to
           out-do
           it's
           Type
           .
        
         
           Let
           's
           suppose
           that
           the
           
             Mahometan
             〈◊〉
          
           who
           are
           a
           kind
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Popes
           ,
           since
           they
           acknowledge
           Christ
           for
           a
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           did
           pretend
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Successors
           of
           those
           Bishops
           of
           Asia
           to
           whom
           St.
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Revelation
           ,
           directs
           some
           Admonitions
           ,
           who
           had
           at
           least
           as
           much
           Right
           to
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           the
           now
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           .
           Let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           muphtis
           did
           pretend
           now
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           have
           their
           Mission
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           Center
           of
           Unity
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           pretence
           oblige
           us
           to
           〈◊〉
           Mahometans
           ,
           would
           the
           Popish
           Church
           think
           their
           Arguments
           good
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           have
           as
           much
           Right
           to
           such
           Pretensions
           as
           
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           Antichristian
           than
           they
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           then
           and
           his
           Clergy
           being
           without
           Controversy
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           demonstrated
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           a
           horrid
           piece
           of
           Impudence
           ▪
           and
           Folly
           ,
           to
           pretend
           that
           they
           are
           or
           may
           still
           be
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Mission
           and
           Ministry
           ?
           It
           is
           against
           God's
           Holiness
           ▪
           Truth
           and
           Wisdom
           to
           think
           so
           ▪
           and
           Blasphemy
           to
           speak
           so
           ?
           For
           did
           ever
           any
           wise
           Prince
           trust
           his
           Authority
           ,
           his
           Person
           and
           Family
           to
           Rebels
           and
           his
           greatest
           Enemies
           ,
           does
           not
           he
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           deprive
           them
           of
           all
           their
           Offices
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           Favours
           ▪
           for
           otherwise
           he
           should
           countenance
           their
           Rebellion
           and
           Crimes
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           have
           submitted
           and
           sworn
           Fidelity
           afresh
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           their
           Offices
           again
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           new
           Patents
           and
           a
           new
           Commission
           ▪
           on
           else
           he
           would
           be
           guilty
           of
           Folly
           against
           his
           own
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ;
           just
           the
           same
           as
           if
           our
           Lawful
           Sovereign
           King
           William
           ,
           did
           trust
           his
           Authority
           ,
           Person
           ,
           and
           People
           to
           the
           Irish
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           Service
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           greatest
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           exercise
           that
           Authority
           without
           renouncing
           Popery
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           King.
           This
           might
           justly
           be
           called
           a
           trusting
           the
           Sheep
           to
           the
           Wolves
           .
           Unless
           Peter
           after
           the
           abjuring
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           had
           repeated
           of
           that
           great
           sin
           ,
           and
           been
           also
           restor'd
           by
           his
           Master
           to
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           by
           a
           thrice
           repeated
           Commission
           to
           
             feed
             his
             Sheep
          
           ,
           
           as
           he
           had
           three
           times
           abjured
           him
           ;
           Unless
           ,
           I
           say
           ▪
           Christ
           had
           so
           sealed
           his
           Pardon
           and
           renew'd
           his
           Commission
           ,
           he
           had
           forfeited
           his
           Apostleship
           :
           How
           much
           more
           then
           hath
           the
           Popish
           Church
           forfeited
           all
           her
           pretended
           Priviledges
           ,
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           her
           Idolatries
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Execrable
           Morals
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           Tyranny
           over
           Princes
           and
           Nations
           ?
        
         
           It
           's
           a
           Folly
           in
           Protestants
           to
           dispute
           seriously
           with
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           quote
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           bring
           Reason
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           very
           well
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           against
           them
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           not
           prohibit
           the
           Reading
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           speak
           with
           that
           disrespect
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ▪
           it
           is
           just
           the
           same
           as
           if
           you
           would
           endeavour
           to
           dispute
           Highway-men
           or
           Prostitutes
           out
           of
           their
           way
           of
           Living
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           chosen
           before
           all
           others
           ,
           with
           a
           Resolution
           never
           to
           abandon
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           a
           Maxim
           in
           Logick
           ,
           that
           one
           ought
           not
           to
           dispute
           with
           those
           who
           deny
           Principles
           ,
           nor
           with
           those
           who
           impudently
           Controvert
           certain
           Truths
           .
           And
           can
           any
           Society
           be
           more
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           orders
           those
           of
           her
           Communion
           to
           violate
           all
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Society
           ,
           to
           Convert
           Men
           ,
           as
           she
           calls
           it
           ,
           to
           her
           Religion
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           effronted
           and
           impudent
           than
           that
           pretended
           Church
           ,
           when
           in
           her
           Debates
           with
           us
           ,
           she
           asserts
           also
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           already
           ,
           her
           own
           Infallibility
           ,
           in
           Pillaging
           ,
           Ruining
           and
           laying
           Desolate
           those
           Nations
           that
           submit
           to
           her
           
           Yoke
           ▪
           and
           likewise
           by
           denying
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Persecution
           in
           France
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           pretended
           Sacrament
           is
           Real
           Bread
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           Dispute
           of
           Religion
           with
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           for
           several
           Ages
           hath
           impudently
           Anathematiz'd
           those
           who
           Communicate
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           though
           she
           own'd
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           commanded
           we
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           when
           he
           instituted
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           exceedingly
           delights
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           so
           find
           the
           Protestants
           seriously
           Disputing
           against
           their
           Ridiculous
           Doctrines
           ,
           for
           they
           value
           themselves
           upon
           it
           as
           having
           Wit
           enough
           to
           make
           all
           their
           Extravagancies
           seem
           Problematical
           at
           least
           .
           For
           it
           requires
           as
           much
           ingenuity
           to
           put
           a
           fair
           colour
           on
           their
           Follies
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           undertake
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Devil
           loves
           Truth
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           or
           that
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           is
           False
           and
           Sinful
           .
           What
           delight
           would
           not
           the
           Devil
           take
           to
           hear
           Men
           Disputing
           ,
           whether
           he
           is
           to
           be
           Worshipp'd
           and
           Religiously
           Served
           as
           well
           as
           God.
           This
           comparison
           is
           not
           too
           harsh
           ,
           for
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Adoration
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           both
           Animated
           and
           Inanimated
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Papists
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           is
           call'd
           
             The
             Adoration
             of
             Devils
          
           ;
           to
           drink
           the
           Cup
           of
           Idols
           ,
           is
           call'd
           
             a
             drinking
             the
             Cup
             of
             Devils
          
           ;
           to
           Sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           when
           they
           Invoke
           and
           Adore
           so
           many
           Creatures
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           offer
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           their
           Mass
           to
           pretended
           Saints
           ,
           
           who
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           meer
           Idols
           )
           that
           's
           call'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             a
             Sacrisice
             to
             Devils
          
           ,
           the
           Adoration
           of
           Images
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           is
           joyn'd
           with
           the
           
             Adoration
             of
             Devils
          
           .
           And
           several
           Doctrines
           which
           seem
           to
           be
           none
           of
           the
           most
           Impious
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           are
           call'd
           the
           
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
          
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           their
           prohibiting
           their
           Ecclesiasticks
           to
           Marry
           ,
           and
           eating
           such
           and
           such
           sorts
           of
           Meat
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           mention
           all
           this
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           without
           quoting
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           ▪
           I
           am
           no
           Divine
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           know
           what
           I
           say
           is
           true
           .
           They
           know
           also
           that
           the
           Romish
           Church
           is
           call'd
           in
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Egypt
          
           and
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           had
           fought
           for
           the
           harshest
           Terms
           ,
           to
           denote
           to
           us
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           the
           infinite
           Malignity
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           all
           Expression
           and
           Idea
           .
           Their
           Clergy
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           take
           a
           great
           delight
           to
           see
           our
           Divines
           busied
           in
           confuting
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           undertake
           the
           Apology
           of
           Folly
           ,
           do
           when
           they
           see
           others
           seriously
           confuting
           their
           foolish
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           Riches
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           and
           the
           numbers
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           follow
           that
           Beast
           and
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           it
           would
           appear
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           the
           most
           Execrable
           Religion
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           there
           will
           come
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           World
           will
           be
           amazed
           ,
           to
           understand
           by
           History
           that
           there
           hath
           ever
           been
           in
           the
           World
           such
           a
           Portentous
           and
           Monstrous
           Religion
           as
           that
           is
           ▪
        
         
         
           I
           promis'd
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           great
           Advantages
           which
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           might
           reap
           by
           abolishing
           Popery
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           shew
           by
           that
           single
           example
           ,
           what
           Advantage
           other
           Popish
           Nations
           might
           reap
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           ones
           that
           England
           and
           other
           Protestant
           Countries
           enjoy
           by
           the
           Reformation
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           now
           say
           ,
           that
           should
           it
           please
           God
           to
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           Reigns
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           who
           of
           a
           long
           time
           seems
           to
           a
           great
           many
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           destin'd
           to
           do
           great
           things
           ,
           to
           deliver
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           would
           reap
           abundance
           of
           more
           true
           glory
           from
           it
           before
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           than
           he
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           able
           to
           conquer
           the
           whole
           World.
           That
           would
           be
           an
           Action
           truly
           Heroick
           ,
           infinitely
           greater
           than
           ▪
           any
           thing
           he
           hath
           done
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           a
           clearer
           demonstration
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           ●…ath
           a
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Soul.
           This
           return
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Himself
           and
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           would
           compensate
           for
           all
           the
           past
           Miscarriages
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           preserve
           those
           great
           Titles
           ,
           which
           have
           either
           been
           given
           him
           by
           others
           ,
           or
           assum'd
           by
           himself
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Glory
           of
           all
           the
           great
           things
           that
           he
           may
           have
           done
           .
           Then
           indeed
           he
           would
           deserve
           the
           Title
           of
           Most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           properly
           given
           to
           a
           Popish
           Prince
           ,
           because
           Popery
           and
           Christianity
           are
           Antipodes
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           much
           as
           darkness
           is
           to
           lig●…t
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           ever
           since
           he
           ascended
           the
           Throne
           ,
           the
           honester
           sort
           of
           Papists
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           have
           entertain'd
           hopes
           that
           this
           great
           and
           glorious
           Prince
           would
           deliver
           it
           from
           the
           Popes
           disgraceful
           Yoke
           ▪
           by
           creating
           a
           Patriarch
           .
           But
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           by
           the
           pernicious
           Counsels
           of
           her
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           have
           sold
           themselves
           to
           Iniquity
           ,
           diverted
           him
           from
           that
           design
           ,
           by
           inspiring
           him
           with
           false
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Glory
           and
           Grandeur
           he
           would
           acquire
           by
           extirpating
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Heresie
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ▪
           to
           persecute
           such
           True
           Christians
           as
           were
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Fury
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           subject
           them
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           War
           upon
           that
           Grand
           Enemy
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           greatest
           that
           ever
           he
           had
           or
           can
           have
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           the
           design
           of
           establishing
           a
           Patriarch
           in
           France
           ,
           was
           very
           considerable
           ,
           seeing
           by
           that
           means
           they
           had
           design'd
           to
           deliver
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           a
           Foreign
           Yoke
           ,
           as
           ruinous
           as
           possible
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           abundantly
           and
           more
           assuredly
           Glorious
           and
           Advantagious
           to
           Reform
           the
           National
           ▪
           Religion
           entirely
           from
           so
           many
           frightful
           Errors
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Customs
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           that
           are
           pernicious
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           were
           introduc'd
           into
           the
           same
           under
           the
           favour
           of
           that
           profound
           darkness
           ,
           which
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           hath
           spread
           therein
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           their
           turn
           maintain
           and
           support
           that
           Tyranny
           ▪
        
         
         
           For
           if
           we
           consider
           things
           duly
           ,
           that
           horrid
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           could
           not
           have
           been
           dissipated
           by
           the
           meer
           Creation
           of
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           for
           notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           most
           of
           those
           ruinous
           Disorders
           ,
           represented
           in
           the
           forementioned
           18
           Articles
           ,
           would
           still
           have
           continued
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           natural
           Dependances
           and
           Necessary
           Consequences
           of
           the
           other
           Principles
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           remain'd
           entire
           notwithstanding
           the
           Creation
           of
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           the
           Abolition
           of
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           only
           being
           excepted
           .
        
         
           Besides
           such
           an
           Inconsiderable
           Change
           as
           this
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           being
           continued
           ,
           would
           neither
           have
           been
           Advantagious
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           Glorious
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           Profitable
           to
           the
           State.
           For
           Idolatry
           and
           the
           other
           Heresies
           remaining
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           always
           been
           an
           Impossibility
           of
           being
           saved
           in
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Oppression
           attending
           it
           ,
           being
           also
           continued
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           have
           had
           but
           little
           relief
           by
           it
           ,
           nor
           would
           the
           King
           of
           France
           have
           reap'd
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           Advantage
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           expect
           from
           a
           thorough
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           so
           small
           a
           change
           ,
           could
           be
           solid
           and
           durable
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           it
           's
           certain
           that
           it
           's
           the
           Popes
           who
           have
           made
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           either
           by
           corrupting
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ▪
           or
           Adopting
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           or
           by
           Forging
           now
           and
           then
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           
           their
           own
           private
           Interest
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           their
           Clergy
           :
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           their
           Religion
           is
           founded
           on
           no
           other
           Authority
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Cardinal
           Pallavicini
           had
           reason
           to
           say
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           call'd
           by
           some
           ,
           his
           New
           Gospel
           ▪
           
             Tutti
             gli
             Articoli
             della
             Religione
             unitamente
             considerati
             non
             hanno
             altra
             certezza
             prossima
             ed
             immediata
             che
             l'Autorita
             del
             summo
             Pontefice
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           considered
           together
           ,
           have
           no
           other
           certain
           and
           immediate
           foundation
           ,
           but
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           reason
           consequentially
           from
           this
           Principle
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           but
           by
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           derives
           all
           the
           Authority
           ,
           that
           gives
           it
           any
           value
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           probable
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           greater
           Reformation
           were
           not
           made
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Creation
           of
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           would
           be
           again
           Re-established
           ;
           ●…or
           he
           should
           without
           doubt
           have
           always
           a
           great
           Party
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           under
           the
           ●…avour
           of
           that
           horrid
           Darkness
           which
           must
           have
           continued
           therein
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           no
           other
           but
           for
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           Monks
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           constantly
           Jealous
           that
           the
           Patriarch
           would
           pair
           their
           Nails
           .
           One
           Party
           of
           the
           Nation
           would
           always
           have
           entertained
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Popes
           Friends
           ,
           being
           united
           by
           their
           Communion
           in
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           tho'some
           would
           have
           made
           semblance
           of
           rejecting
           that
           too
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           effectually
           endeavour
           
           the
           Re-establishment
           of
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           would
           have
           been
           prodigal
           of
           their
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           have
           spar'd
           nothing
           on
           this
           occasion
           to
           maintain
           their
           Tyranny
           :
           And
           moreover
           ,
           i●…
           the
           King
           who
           had
           created
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           have
           died
           before
           the
           Reformation
           should
           have
           been
           compleated
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           of
           less
           Authority
           had
           Succeeded
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           an
           end
           of
           the
           Patriarchat
           .
        
         
           This
           erecting
           of
           a
           Patriarch
           would
           not
           have
           pleased
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           neither
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           would
           have
           joyned
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Party
           that
           adher'd
           to
           him
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           would
           either
           have
           stirr'd
           up
           Civil
           Wars
           there
           ,
           or
           have
           made
           War
           upon
           it
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Nor
           could
           this
           imperfect
           Change
           have
           satisfied
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           who
           would
           always
           have
           look'd
           upon
           France
           as
           Idolatrous
           and
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           return
           again
           to
           wallow
           in
           that
           mire
           ,
           whence
           she
           had
           made
           some
           Effort
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           and
           begun
           to
           lift
           up
           her
           head
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           would
           never
           put
           any
           confidence
           in
           her
           .
           It
           should
           happen
           to
           France
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           it
           always
           happens
           to
           Neutral
           Princes
           in
           the
           quarrels
           of
           Neighbouring
           Potentates
           ,
           their
           Neutrality
           does
           not
           reconcile
           them
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           nor
           yet
           procure
           ●…hem
           any
           Friends
           .
           
             Neutralitas
             ne●…
             Amicos
             pari●…
             neque
             Inimicos
             tollit
             ,
          
           saith
           Tacitus
           :
           In
           such
           cases
           we
           must
           be
           either
           t'one
           or
           t'other
           ,
           and
           avoid
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           
             Consilia
             Media
          
           .
           Such
           a
           faint
           Reformation
           would
           have
           serv'd
           for
           nought
           ,
           but
           to
           awake
           
           all
           the
           Malice
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Mischievous
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           reap'd
           the
           same
           Advantage
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           strong
           Man
           does
           from
           the
           Impotent
           Menaces
           of
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           which
           serve
           only
           to
           put
           him
           on
           his
           Guard
           and
           set
           him
           at
           Work
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           threatned
           Mischief
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Italian
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Le
             Minaccie
             sono
             l'Armi
             del
             Minaccia●…o
             .
          
           Threats
           sound
           an
           allarum
           to
           the
           threatned
           Man
           ,
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           either
           to
           de●…end
           himself
           or
           offend
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           occasion
           requires
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           if
           the
           King
           of
           France
           did
           not
           do
           things
           by
           halves
           ,
           but
           should
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           renounce
           all
           at
           once
           the
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Abuses
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Free
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           that
           Tyranny
           ,
           by
           Establishing
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           his
           People
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           it
           is
           hid
           under
           a
           Candlestick
           ,
           he
           might
           assure
           himself
           that
           such
           an
           Evangelical
           Reformation
           would
           be
           followed
           by
           unexpressible
           Advantages
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           Temporal
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           perhaps
           object
           that
           such
           a
           comple●…t
           and
           sudden
           Reformation
           ,
           must
           needs
           shake
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           's
           no
           passing
           so
           suddenly
           from
           one
           Extream
           to
           another
           without
           danger
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           from
           the
           thick
           darkness
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           the
           bright
           shining
           light
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           mu●…t
           be
           done
           gradually
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           did
           when
           he
           restored
           sight
           to
           the
           Blind
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           at
           first
           see
           all
           Objects
           dis●…inctly
           ;
           but
           Men
           
           walking
           like
           Trees
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           does
           not
           make
           us
           pass
           from
           the
           dark
           night
           to
           the
           bright
           day
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           that
           Wisdom
           ,
           it
           were
           proper
           first
           to
           Establish
           a
           Patriarchat
           in
           France
           ,
           before
           they
           endeavour
           a
           Gospel-Reformation
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           as
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           the
           Creation
           of
           a
           Patriarch
           would
           have
           over-turn'd
           ,
           all
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           that
           of
           Paris
           ,
           all
           Persons
           of
           Learning
           ,
           Sense
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           ev'n
           amongst
           the
           Clergy
           themselves
           ,
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           Authority
           in
           their
           heart
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           despise
           all
           other
           Doctrines
           contrary
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           being
           evidently
           false
           or
           unprofitable
           .
           The
           Kings
           Authority
           and
           the
           Respect
           or
           Fear
           that
           they
           have
           for
           him
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           Ties
           which
           retain
           them
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           destroy
           or
           ruine
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           ●…urn
           Protestants
           .
           They
           have
           had
           many
           Doctors
           of
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           who
           have
           opened
           their
           Eyes
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           diverse
           other
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Chancellor
             Gerson
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Drs.
             Richer
             ,
             de
             Launoy
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           call'd
           ,
           
             Les
             Moyens
             Seurs
             &
             Honnetes
          
           ,
           Sure
           and
           Honest
           Methods
           ,
           
             Elias
             Du
             Pin
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Books
           of
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           Jansenists
           ,
           the
           New
           Philosophy
           and
           the
           present
           Quietists
           ,
           do
           something
           of
           that
           Nature
           ;
           And
           there
           's
           ground
           of
           hope
           that
           all
           the
           Nation
           will
           be
           moved
           at
           the
           infinite
           number
           of
           Mischiess
           ,
           which
           Popery
           occasions
           in
           the
           State
           when
           they
           are
           set
           before
           their
           Eyes
           .
        
         
         
           We
           must
           also
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Rigor
           and
           Length
           of
           the
           last
           Persecution
           of
           France
           ,
           nay
           which
           continues
           still
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           one
           of
           the
           longest
           and
           most
           cruel
           that
           ever
           the
           Christians
           endur'd
           since
           the
           Establishment
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           that
           grand
           Rigor
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           have
           giv'n
           occasion
           to
           all
           Persons
           of
           the
           Romish
           Communion
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           absolutely
           divested
           themselves
           of
           all
           Conscience
           and
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           become
           perfect
           Bruits
           ,
           to
           inquire
           into
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           ●…or
           which
           the
           Protestants
           have
           suffered
           ,
           and
           suffer
           still
           so
           many
           evils
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           them
           Reasonable
           and
           Christian
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Monks
           represented
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           diverse
           of
           the
           honestest
           of
           their
           Clergy-men
           who
           were
           formerly
           very
           Ignorant
           ,
           have
           instructed
           themselves
           in
           them
           .
           All
           of
           them
           have
           been
           terrified
           to
           find
           so
           much
           Courage
           ,
           Firmness
           ,
           Humility
           and
           surprizing
           Patience
           amongst
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Persons
           of
           all
           Sexes
           ,
           Ages
           and
           Conditions
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           something
           Divine
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           surpriz'd
           to
           find
           ,
           by
           the
           Zeal
           which
           those
           poor
           People
           ,
           discover
           at
           present
           when
           persecuted
           in
           diverse
           places
           with
           the
           utmost
           rage
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           less
           Papists
           than
           ever
           ,
           which
           occasions
           many
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           amongst
           those
           who
           have
           any
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           bad
           success
           of
           that
           Persecution
           which
           hath
           been
           accompanied
           with
           this
           long
           and
           bloody
           War
           ,
           a
           violent
           Famine
           ,
           and
           the
           dethroning
           of
           the
           late
           King
           James
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           concerted
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           hath
           issued
           
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           hath
           made
           it
           evident
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           Woŕk
           which
           God
           approv'd
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           without
           all
           doubt
           avenge
           himself
           on
           the
           Nation
           for
           their
           perfidiousness
           and
           cruelty
           committed
           against
           his
           People
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           not
           judicially
           blinded
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           Sense
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           understand
           and
           perceive
           clearly
           that
           God
           concern'd
           himself
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           the
           Evils
           they
           Suffered
           .
           Which
           ought
           to
           be
           another
           strong
           Argument
           ,
           to
           incline
           the
           Papists
           to
           embrace
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           So
           that
           there
           's
           no
           cause
           to
           doubt
           but
           the
           People
           of
           France
           ,
           have
           a
           mighty
           disposition
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           Popes
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           if
           the
           King
           of
           France
           would
           declare
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           above
           half
           the
           business
           would
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           Never
           Prince
           had
           nor
           can
           have
           so
           fair
           an
           occasion
           to
           acquire
           Immortal
           Glory
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           his
           People
           happy
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           France
           has
           at
           present
           in
           putting
           that
           great
           Work
           in
           Execution
           ,
           for
           besides
           all
           the
           Dispositions
           thereunto
           abovementioned
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           most
           Authority
           in
           his
           Dominions
           of
           any
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           finest
           and
           most
           numerous
           Army
           that
           ever
           was
           seen
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           should
           s●…and
           in
           need
           of
           any
           assistance
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           Work
           so
           Glorious
           ,
           so
           Magnificent
           and
           Advantagious
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Incomparable
           William
           ,
           and
           other
           Protestant
           Powers
           ,
           would
           lend
           him
           their
           helpi●…g
           ha●…d
           .
        
         
         
           It
           seems
           that
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           doth
           moreover
           indispensibly
           require
           this
           general
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           King
           may
           appropriate
           to
           himself
           all
           or
           at
           least
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           no
           Body
           ,
           and
           whereof
           he
           might
           dispose
           for
           the
           ●…afety
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           without
           any
           Injustice
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           he
           would
           be
           enabled
           to
           pay
           his
           Debts
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           threaten
           France
           unavoidably
           ,
           if
           there
           come
           a
           K
           ▪
           of
           lesser
           Authority
           than
           Lewis
           the
           XIV
           .
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           desperate
           Condition
           into
           which
           People
           of
           all
           ranks
           are
           upon
           the
           brink
           of
           being
           reduc'd
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           ill
           condition
           of
           their
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           All
           his
           Troops
           seem
           to
           require
           it
           also
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           being
           cashier'd
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           either
           perish
           in
           Foreign
           Countries
           ,
           or
           starve
           ,
           or
           be
           hang'd
           at
           home
           ;
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           brave
           Officers
           and
           Noblemen
           ,
           ruined
           by
           the
           Kings
           Service
           do
           also
           require
           it
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           just
           that
           they
           should
           be
           compensated
           by
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           belong
           to
           no
           Body
           but
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           should
           be
           enjoy'd
           by
           such
           an
           Herd
           of
           Scandalous
           and
           Unprofitable
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
           The
           great
           numbers
           of
           others
           who
           have
           been
           forced
           by
           several
           ways
           to
           lend
           Money
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           buy
           Places
           ,
           or
           Letters
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           must
           unavoidably
           be
           cashier'd
           and
           ruined
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           lost
           all
           they
           had
           by
           the
           Taxes
           ,
           do
           also
           require
           such
           a
           general
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           may
           be
           enabled
           
           ●…o
           pay
           or
           give
           them
           some
           Compensation
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           them
           Bread
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           have
           none
           left
           .
           And
           besides
           those
           above-mentioned
           ▪
           all
           ranks
           of
           People
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           general
           require
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           delivered
           from
           those
           prodigious
           Losses
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           continually
           by
           Popery
           ,
           which
           amount
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           above
           200
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           Re-established
           and
           Repeopled
           a
           little
           ;
           for
           which
           end
           the
           Monks
           ,
           Nuns
           and
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           might
           be
           very
           useful
           ,
           if
           their
           Monasteries
           were
           dissolved
           .
        
         
           The
           general
           Desolation
           of
           the
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           do
           also
           demand
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           that
           King
           may
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           moderate
           the
           Impositions
           and
           Taxes
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           overwhelm'd
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Without
           this
           all
           Arts
           ,
           Manufactures
           and
           Husbandry
           ,
           will
           infallibly
           decay
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           Art
           Military
           will
           come
           to
           nothing
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           it
           hath
           flourished
           so
           much
           in
           this
           Reign
           .
        
         
           The
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           honest
           Ecclesiasticks
           among
           them
           ,
           seem
           also
           to
           require
           it
           ;
           because
           if
           after
           the
           present
           King
           and
           Dauphin
           ,
           there
           should
           happen
           to
           come
           a
           weak
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           also
           being
           so
           much
           weakned
           as
           't
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           will
           continue
           to
           be
           still
           ,
           may
           be
           for
           ever
           ruin'd
           unless
           this
           general
           Reformation
           be
           set
           about
           speedily
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           weak
           Prince
           should
           happen
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Crown
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           the
           Popes
           will
           treat
           France
           in
           a
           more
           Tyrannical
           and
           Cruel
           manner
           than
           ever
           ,
           
           because
           of
           the
           fears
           they
           have
           laboured
           under
           ,
           that
           France
           would
           shake
           off
           their
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           attempts
           which
           they
           will
           pretend
           have
           been
           made
           upon
           their
           Authority
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           never
           pardon
           .
           Then
           the
           Pope
           will
           Establish
           the
           Inquisition
           in
           France
           ,
           deprive
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           of
           that
           she
           calls
           her
           Liberties
           ,
           rob
           the
           King
           of
           his
           Regale
           ,
           oblige
           him
           to
           restore
           the
           Seculariz'd
           Estates
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           certainly
           despoil
           the
           Bishops
           of
           their
           Lawful
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           .
           Then
           they
           must
           believe
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           pretend
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           both
           in
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           and
           Right
           ,
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           in
           Heav'n
           and
           Earth
           ,
           his
           Superiority
           over
           Councils
           ,
           his
           Absolute
           Power
           over
           the
           Temporal
           Rights
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           Lives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           over
           their
           Subjects
           :
           The
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Monks
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           will
           render
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           all
           under
           a
           weak
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           will
           be
           more
           expos'd
           to
           the
           Cheats
           ,
           Impostures
           and
           Scandalous
           Vices
           of
           the
           Clergy
           than
           ever
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           France
           should
           hereby
           gain
           the
           Affection
           of
           all
           Protestant
           Princes
           and
           States
           intirely
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           much
           more
           useful
           to
           him
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           honester
           in
           their
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           at
           present
           much
           more
           powerful
           especially
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           more
           able
           to
           hurt
           or
           help
           him
           .
           And
           moreover
           ,
           France
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           Commerce
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           knows
           very
           well
           that
           they
           have
           no
           thoughts
           of
           regaining
           any
           thing
           
           from
           France
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           have
           ,
           because
           she
           hath
           never
           taken
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           ;
           nor
           have
           they
           any
           thoughts
           of
           making
           Conquests
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           Sage
           and
           Judicious
           than
           that
           comes
           to
           :
           Neither
           has
           he
           any
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           will
           employ
           them
           to
           do
           Mischief
           to
           France
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           imployed
           ,
           and
           may
           still
           imploy
           Popish
           Princes
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           France
           neglect
           such
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Popery
           ,
           (
           when
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Indispensible
           Necessity
           ●…o
           do
           it
           for
           the
           fafety
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           must
           otherwise
           perish
           )
           after
           having
           seen
           so
           evidently
           ,
           that
           Popery
           is
           the
           ruin
           of
           States
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           will
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           does
           not
           only
           hate
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Persons
           of
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           does
           not
           Re-establish
           his
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           the
           free
           Exercise
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           full
           and
           entire
           Liberty
           in
           all
           Respects
           ,
           as
           his
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           possible
           Assurance
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           seeing
           no
           Man
           can
           reproach
           them
           with
           Disloyalty
           towards
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           Learned
           of
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           very
           Sound
           ,
           and
           Conformable
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           boasts
           that
           they
           believe
           the
           same
           things
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           having
           nothing
           else
           to
           reproach
           them
           with
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           don't
           believe
           enough
           ,
           because
           they
           don't
           believe
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           nor
           fifty
           other
           Fooleries
           
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ;
           nor
           adore
           the
           half
           of
           one
           of
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           has
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           Bread
           ,
           but
           is
           only
           an
           
             Elil
             Elilim
          
           ,
           a
           Nothing
           ,
           an
           Idol
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           St.
           Paul
           is
           a
           meer
           Nothing
           ;
           of
           this
           number
           of
           Learned
           Men
           is
           the
           Bp.
           of
           Meaux
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Doctrine
          
           .
           Without
           ●…his
           Reformation
           ,
           France
           will
           become
           as
           desolate
           in
           30
           years
           time
           ,
           as
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           though
           there
           should
           be
           a
           continued
           Peace
           all
           that
           while
           .
           For
           the
           Women
           and
           Girls
           who
           are
           at
           present
           three
           thirds
           of
           the
           People
           of
           France
           ,
           will
           for
           the
           most
           part
           be
           dead
           without
           Children
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           not
           Men
           enough
           at
           present
           to
           Marry
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           want
           of
           People
           will
           be
           much
           more
           apparent
           then
           ,
           than
           now
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           very
           well
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           hath
           for
           30
           or
           40
           years
           had
           a
           great
           Ascendant
           over
           all
           the
           other
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Kings
           Vigour
           and
           Absolute
           Power
           .
           But
           the
           Kingdom
           will
           lose
           that
           Ascendant
           ,
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           be
           despicable
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           without
           hopes
           of
           being
           ever
           able
           to
           recover
           it self
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           Reformation
           be
           not
           made
           ;
           And
           I
           dare
           venture
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           without
           this
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           torn
           into
           pieces
           by
           Civil
           Wars
           ere
           it
           be
           long
           ,
           or
           involved
           in
           short
           in
           another
           new
           War
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           at
           the
           secret
           Suggestion
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           are
           still
           afraid
           of
           that
           Kings
           great
           Authority
           ,
           tho
           his
           Kingdom
           is
           ruined
           .
        
         
         
           There
           's
           no
           other
           Method
           left
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           intimated
           already
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           King
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           pay
           his
           numerous
           Debts
           ,
           but
           this
           Evangelical
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           because
           diverse
           Persons
           of
           great
           Merit
           have
           desir'd
           of
           me
           to
           give
           some
           Account
           of
           the
           Ways
           and
           Means
           they
           take
           ,
           to
           find
           Money
           to
           borrow
           ,
           and
           Places
           to
           sell
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           so
           much
           ruined
           as
           France
           ;
           I
           could
           not
           refuse
           to
           obey
           them
           in
           imparting
           what
           is
           publickly
           known
           of
           that
           Matter
           in
           France
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           here
           make
           a
           little
           digression
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           observe
           then
           that
           the
           Court
           entertains
           a
           great
           number
           of
           People
           in
           Provinces
           and
           Towns
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           discover
           those
           who
           have
           yet
           any
           Money
           left
           '
           em
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Intendant
           ,
           Governour
           or
           other
           Chief
           Men
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           have
           orders
           either
           to
           call
           for
           such
           Persons
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           to
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           the
           King
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           sell
           such
           and
           such
           new
           Places
           ,
           or
           Augmentations
           of
           Salleries
           to
           all
           Civil
           Officers
           who
           are
           already
           in
           Place
           ,
           or
           Letters
           of
           Nobility
           to
           Commoners
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Priviledges
           ,
           or
           to
           create
           Rents
           upon
           the
           Town-House
           of
           Paris
           ,
           or
           to
           alienate
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Post-Office
           ,
           or
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Demain
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           they
           are
           acquainted
           Civilly
           that
           they
           will
           oblige
           the
           Court
           to
           lay
           out
           their
           Money
           on
           such
           thing●…
           ,
           and
           do
           a
           piece
           of
           good
           Service
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           their
           Principal
           and
           Interest
           will
           both
           be
           sure
           ,
           and
           their
           gain
           considerable
           .
           If
           they
           answer
           that
           they
           have
           no
           Money
           ,
           after
           being
           desir'd
           thus
           to
           lay
           it
           out
           ,
           then
           they
           
           find
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           Tacitus
           says
           ,
           
             Preceserant
             ,
             sed
             quibus
             resisti
             non
             poterat
             .
          
           They
           were
           Prayers
           indeed
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           they
           could
           not
           resist
           .
        
         
           Those
           Officers
           inform
           themselves
           more
           partic●…larly
           of
           the
           Sta●…e
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           from
           Scriveners
           and
           Notaries
           ,
           who
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           tell
           all
           they
           know
           of
           it
           ;
           After
           this
           they
           proceed
           to
           threaten
           the
           Persons
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           squeeze
           Money
           out
           of
           them
           .
           But
           there
           are
           few
           who
           let
           it
           come
           to
           this
           extremity
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           so
           many
           Examples
           before
           them
           of
           People
           ruined
           by
           such
           Refusals
           ,
           for
           either
           they
           are
           tax'd
           extraordinarily
           as
           rich
           Persons
           ,
           or
           are
           accused
           that
           either
           they
           themselves
           or
           their
           Friends
           ,
           whose
           Estates
           they
           Inherit
           ,
           robb'd
           the
           Publick
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Office
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           despoil
           them
           of
           their
           Estates
           .
           Otherwise
           all
           the
           Actions
           of
           their
           whole
           Life
           are
           Canvass'd
           ,
           or
           if
           that
           fail
           ,
           the
           Conversations
           of
           their
           Children
           and
           other
           Relations
           ,
           are
           enquired
           into
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           vex
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Tenants
           are
           over-whelm'd
           with
           ▪
           Impositions
           ,
           or
           Quartering
           of
           Soldiers
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           hundred
           other
           such
           Methods
           ;
           and
           their
           Children
           and
           Relations
           are
           never
           advanc'd
           neither
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           nor
           otherwise
           .
           And
           they
           are
           besi●…es
           accounted
           at
           Court
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           sometimes
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           have
           any
           Suit
           at
           Law
           ,
           the
           adverse
           Party
           is
           sure
           to
           find
           favour
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           are
           known
           to
           be
           extreamly
           Rich
           ,
           or
           in
           great
           business
           ,
           ●…hat
           prevent
           ●…he
           Court
           on
           purpose
           ●…o
           gain
           Favour
           ,
           and
           lend
           their
           Money
           upon
           the
           Town-house
           
           of
           Paris
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           know
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Money
           otherwise
           ,
           Trade
           being
           quite
           ruined
           ,
           Houses
           and
           Land
           being
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           and
           all
           people
           almost
           being
           broke
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           's
           no
           safety
           in
           lending
           it
           to
           private
           Hands
           ;
           besides
           they
           are
           affraid
           of
           the
           Species
           being
           cry'd
           down
           ,
           the
           same
           having
           been
           augmented
           one
           6th
           part
           during
           the
           War.
           Th●…n
           the
           Interest
           is
           upon
           the
           foot
           of
           twelve
           ,
           fourteen
           ,
           eighteen
           or
           twenty
           years
           purchase
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           those
           Persons
           live
           at
           Paris
           on
           those
           Revenues
           :
           Here
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           above
           two
           thirds
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           Money
           ,
           Plate
           and
           Jewels
           are
           at
           Paris
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           plenty
           of
           Money
           in
           France
           15
           years
           ago
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           necessary
           for
           Trade
           ,
           in
           a
           Country
           where
           the
           half
           of
           all
           Estates
           are
           in
           Mainmort
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           suppose
           that
           Court
           was
           perswaded
           that
           the
           last
           War
           was
           just
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           help
           of
           such
           Methods
           ,
           and
           they
           reasoned
           as
           that
           Man
           ,
           who
           said
           formerly
           ;
           
             Praestat
             aliquam
             habere
             Rempublicam
             quam
             nullam
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           't
           is
           better
           to
           have
           some
           Republick
           than
           none
           :
           And
           we
           must
           think
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           able
           soon
           or
           late
           to
           pay
           and
           reimburse
           all
           those
           Loans
           ,
           both
           Principal
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Money
           was
           useless
           during
           the
           War
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           private
           Men
           who
           had
           it
           ,
           or
           might
           even
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           if
           the
           Owners
           had
           applyed
           themselves
           to
           Usury
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           such
           Circumstances
           in
           some
           Countries
           .
           So
           that
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           having
           such
           an
           Authority
           ,
           made
           use
           o●…
           such
           Ways
           and
           Means
           .
        
         
         
           How
           then
           can
           all
           those
           Publick
           Debts
           ,
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           be
           paid
           without
           abolishing
           Popery
           ?
           How
           can
           those
           who
           have
           bought
           their
           Places
           ,
           of
           whom
           three
           fourths
           at
           least
           must
           be
           Cashier'd
           ,
           be
           otherwise
           reimbursed
           ?
           and
           this
           last
           alone
           may
           amount
           perhaps
           to
           a
           thousand
           Millions
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           due
           to
           those
           who
           have
           purchas'd
           Augmentations
           of
           Salleries
           ,
           and
           Titles
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           other
           Priviledges
           sold
           also
           ,
           must
           be
           abolish'd
           ;
           or
           how
           can
           the
           Interests
           of
           all
           those
           Debts
           be
           paid
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           dispeopled
           ?
           for
           there
           's
           at
           least
           three
           Women
           for
           one
           Man
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           there
           are
           but
           few
           Marriages
           ,
           and
           more
           People
           die
           than
           are
           born
           .
           What
           hopes
           then
           can
           that
           Ki●…gdom
           entertain
           from
           Trade
           and
           Husbandry
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           no
           Men
           to
           manage
           them
           ?
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Persecution
           will
           more
           and
           more
           alienate
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           True
           Protestant
           Strangers
           ,
           who
           either
           will
           not
           Travel
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           stay
           any
           long
           time
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           so
           much
           Perfidiousness
           and
           Cruelty
           abounds
           ,
           against
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           cannot
           promise
           safety
           to
           them●…elves
           ,
           for
           ei●…her
           ●…hey
           are
           in
           hazard
           of
           being
           knock'd
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           by
           the
           Furious
           and
           Idolatrous
           People
           ,
           if
           they
           don't
           kneel
           before
           their
           breaden
           God
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           or
           are
           always
           at
           the
           Mercy
           of
           their
           Landlords
           ,
           Masters
           of
           Exercises
           ,
           or
           Idolatrous
           and
           Bigotted
           Physitians
           ,
           &c.
           for
           it
           is
           now
           the
           mode
           in
           France
           to
           be
           mad
           Bigots
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           fall
           sick
           there
           ,
           they
           
           will
           be
           persecuted
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           make
           them
           abjure
           their
           Religion
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           have
           leave
           to
           eat
           Meat
           for
           six
           Months
           almost
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           without
           buying
           Permission
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           now
           more
           ridiculous
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           those
           matters
           than
           at
           Rome
           it self
           :
           Because
           the
           Pope
           is
           well
           satisfied
           to
           draw
           Strangers
           thither
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           Money
           ,
           and
           that
           France
           should
           lose
           so
           much
           by
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           great
           pro●…it
           which
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           did
           ordinarily
           reap
           from
           Protestant
           Strangers
           ,
           must
           reasonably
           be
           supposed
           to
           diminish
           considerably
           .
        
         
           There
           will
           happen
           also
           another
           Inconvenience
           by
           the
           abating
           of
           the
           Value
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           must
           yet
           of
           necessity
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           will
           occasion
           abundance
           of
           disorder
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           so
           necessary
           ,
           cannot
           prevent
           that
           diminution
           of
           the
           Value
           of
           the
           Coin
           which
           is
           so
           just
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           occasion
           that
           that
           loss
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           would
           be
           nothing
           so
           sensibly
           felt
           by
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Subject
           both
           would
           be
           abundantly
           better'd
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           observe
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Rents
           of
           the
           Town-house
           of
           Paris
           ,
           before-mentioned
           ,
           consist
           in
           Taxes
           laid
           upon
           all
           sorts
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           exported
           or
           imported
           into
           that
           City
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Man
           and
           Beast
           ,
           as
           Provisions
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           Corn
           ,
           VVine
           ,
           Cloaths
           ,
           Firing
           ,
           Hay
           ,
           Straw
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           liable
           to
           this
           Impost
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           product
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           or
           of
           Foreign
           
           Countries
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           as
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Goods
           Exported
           from
           Paris
           ,
           as
           Manufactures
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           things
           
             ●…
             la
             mode
          
           for
           Dresses
           ,
           either
           of
           Men
           or
           Women
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           the
           Provinces
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           to
           Foreign
           Countries
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           's
           nothing
           but
           what
           pays
           ,
           the
           very
           Herbs
           and
           Flowers
           not
           being
           excepted
           .
           About
           20
           years
           ago
           the
           King
           had
           at
           least
           20
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           ,
           or
           above
           a
           Million
           and
           a
           half
           Sterling
           yearly
           by
           this
           Impost
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           without
           all
           doubt
           much
           diminished
           at
           present
           .
           The
           Salt
           alone
           which
           is
           sold
           at
           14
           and
           15
           
             d.
             per
          
           Pound
           ,
           did
           formerly
           yield
           1800000
           Livres
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           which
           was
           appropriated
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Kings
           Table
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Houshould
           ,
           tho'
           Paris
           be
           nothing
           near
           so
           Big
           ,
           Rich
           and
           well
           Peopled
           as
           London
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           spends
           much
           less
           .
        
         
           Then
           besides
           the
           Tax
           on
           all
           things
           Imported
           into
           that
           City
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Man
           and
           Beast
           ,
           which
           pay
           by
           the
           Gross
           ,
           either
           at
           the
           Ga●…s
           ,
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Pataches
           on
           the
           River
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           Boats
           with
           Officers
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           and
           Guards
           to
           levy
           the
           said
           Tax
           on
           all
           things
           Imported
           or
           Exported
           by
           Water
           )
           there
           is
           moreover
           a
           Tax
           laid
           upon
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           retail'd
           within
           the
           City
           and
           Surburbs
           ;
           and
           because
           that
           this
           Revenue
           must
           necessarily
           fall
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Decrease
           and
           Poverty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Court
           who
           are
           unwilling
           that
           it
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           augment
           the
           Tax
           on
           every
           thing
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           what
           they
           lose
           by
           this
           fall
           of
           the
           Revenue
           ,
           which
           occasions
           abundance
           less
           to
           be
           consumed
           ,
           and
           this
           Branch
           
           of
           the
           Revenue
           to
           fall
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           People
           to
           suffer
           Extremly
           by
           it
           .
           Those
           Taxes
           are
           so
           many
           that
           there
           are
           several
           Books
           writ
           for
           ascertaining
           them
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           in
           several
           of
           the
           biggest
           Towns
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           't
           is
           at
           present
           the
           best
           par●…
           of
           the
           K●…ngs
           Revenues
           ,
           bec●…use
           the
           great
           Cities
           are
           not
           so
           Depopulated
           as
           the
           Country
           .
           
             But
             let
             's
             return
             to
             our
             Subject
             :
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           suppose
           here
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           to
           be
           Good
           as
           to
           its
           Doctrine
           and
           Wo●…ship
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           False
           ;
           yet
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           embracing
           the
           latter
           ,
           should
           be
           ●…ssoon
           saved
           if
           he
           paid
           his
           Debts
           ,
           reliev'd
           his
           People
           from
           their
           Pressures
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           a
           Foreign
           Yoke
           which
           ruines
           it
           ▪
           if
           he
           labour'd
           incess●…ntly
           to
           Re-establish
           and
           Re-people
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           doing
           Justice
           to
           all
           ,
           rewarding
           such
           as
           have
           been
           undone
           by
           his
           Service
           in
           one
           manner
           or
           other
           ,
           making
           reparation
           to
           his
           Reformed
           Subjects
           for
           the
           dammage
           he
           hath
           done
           them
           ,
           making
           Ver●…ue
           and
           Learning
           to
           Flourish
           ,
           and
           Ba●…ishing
           Vice
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Imposture
           ;
           all
           which
           he
           may
           do
           by
           abolishing
           Popery
           ,
           and
           which
           can't
           be
           done
           without
           it
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           assoon
           be
           saved
           in
           a
           Religion
           that
           is
           fal●…e
           ,
           as
           to
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           by
           doing
           those
           things
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           be
           in
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           Orthodox
           in
           Worship
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           perform
           his
           Du●…y
           in
           all
           those
           respects
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           cannot
           do
           whilst
           his
           Kingdom
           continues
           Popish
           .
        
         
           Vengeance
           in
           〈◊〉
           cases
           displeases
           God
           ▪
           but
           that
           which
           the
           French
           K.
           should
           hereby
           take
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           R●…me
           might
           well
           be
           called
           an
           
           Holy
           Vengeance
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Popes
           have
           ruin'd
           France
           by
           their
           Religion
           ,
           secret
           Intrigues
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Pecsecution
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           have
           inspired
           her
           Princes
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           King
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           would
           Re-establish
           Fr●…nce
           by
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Popes
           ;
           which
           were
           no
           more
           but
           thebruising
           of
           the
           Scorpion
           upon
           the
           wound
           that
           it
           makes
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           the
           King
           of
           France
           would
           ob●…ain
           a
           mighty
           Ascendant
           over
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           by
           the
           Augmentation
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           the
           Favour
           which
           he
           should
           find
           among
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           formidable
           to
           the
           French
           King.
           
        
         
           It
           's
           time
           now
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           sháll
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           shine
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Fr●…nce
           by
           saving
           that
           dammage
           which
           Popery
           occasions
           to
           the
           Ki●…gdom
           ,
           might
           easily
           upon
           the
           200
           Millions
           which
           the
           Kingdom
           would
           at
           least
           gain
           by
           it
           ,
           encrease
           its
           Revenue
           100
           Millions
           ,
           without
           reckoning
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Plate
           in
           their
           Churches
           and
           Treasuries
           ,
           and
           their
           Gro●…ing-timber
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           might
           dispose
           of
           as
           he
           should
           think
           fit
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           would
           attend
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whereas
           they
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           dread
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           they
           don't
           follow
           this
           Me●…hod
           .
           But
           whereas
           ,
           it
           continues
           too
           evident
           that
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           influences
           the
           King
           to
           persecute
           and
           murder
           still
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Outrage
           ,
           it
           it
           a
           certain
           proof
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           a●…raid
           of
           his
           Power
           still
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           think
           him
           reduced
           
           low
           ●…nough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           prompt
           him
           to
           undertake
           new
           Enterpri●…es
           against
           some
           Nation
           and
           perhaps
           a
           Protestant
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           while
           the
           French
           Court
           continues
           to
           treat
           their
           own
           Reformed
           Subjects
           at
           that
           rate
           ,
           there
           's
           very
           good
           reason
           for
           Protestants
           to
           be
           Jealous
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Persecution
           we
           may
           perceive
           that
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           far
           worse
           ●…han
           those
           of
           the
           civilized
           Pagans
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           that
           Saying
           of
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             Apud
             optimum
             quemque
             ●…am
             miserum
             est
             occidere
             quam
             perire
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           all
           honest
           Men
           account
           it
           as
           u●…grateful
           to
           nature
           to
           kill
           others
           as
           to
           be
           kill'd
           themselves
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           accounts
           it
           a
           thing
           meri●…orious
           to
           be
           
             drunk
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           &
           esteems
           it
           more
           advantagious
           to
           those
           that
           shed
           it
           ,
           or
           occasion
           it
           to
           be
           shed
           than
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           seem
           that
           Persecuting
           Clergy
           are
           certain
           of
           their
           own
           Reprobation
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           were
           in
           any
           doubt
           concerning
           it
           ,
           or
           had
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Church
           were
           not
           wholly
           abandoned
           by
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           so
           defile
           and
           pollute
           it
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           desperate
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Commission
           of
           so
           many
           Cruelties
           ,
           Perjuries
           ,
           Profanities
           and
           Sacriledges
           to
           advance
           its
           Interest
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
           Consult
           the
           Errata
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A60933-e950
           
             *
             Las
             Empres●…
             Politicas
             de
             Savedra
             .